[]
FRONTISPIECE Vol. IV.

For all the World I would not be a shoeblack. Very likely [...], ſaid John and I, for my part, hope that I shall never be your's.

See Page 1.

Publiſh'd as the Act directs July 2 [...] th 17 [...] by John Stockdale, Piccadilly.

[]

THE CHILDREN'S FRIEND. TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH OF M. BERQUIN; COMPLETE IN FOUR VOLUMES. ORNAMENTED WITH FRONTISPIECES. A NEW CORRECTED EDITION; WITH ADDITIONS.

VOL. IV.

LONDON: PRINTED FOR J. STOCKDALE, PICCADILLY; J. RIVINGTON AND SONS, ST. PAUL'S CHURCH-YARD; B. LAW, AVE-MARIA-LANE; J. JOHNSON, ST. PAUL'S CHURCH-YARD; C. DILLY, POULTRY; J. MURRAY, FLEET-STREET; J. SEWEL, CORNHILL; AND W. CREECH, EDINBURGH.

M.DCC.LXXXVIII.

CONTENTS. OF THE FOURTH VOLUME.

[iii]
  • GEORGE Page 1
  • James Page 6
  • Man is beſt as he is Page 9
  • Faſhionable Education Page 21
  • The Good Mother Page 47
  • The proper Uſe of Time Page 49
  • The Blackſmith Page 51
  • The Generous Orphan Page 53
  • The Dirty Boots Page 55
  • The Tatler Page 57
  • The Provident Father Page 60
  • Julian and Roſina Page 63
  • The Separation Page 64
  • The School for Step-mothers Page 67
  • The Mountain Lute Page 84
  • Intereſted Kindneſs Page 94
  • The Sloven Page 98
  • [iv]The Flower that never fades Page 101
  • Military Academy Page 107
  • Philip Page 123
  • Charlotte Page 125
  • The Watch Page 131
  • Caroline Page 138
  • The Wild Geeſe Page ibid.
  • A trifling Pleaſure exchanged for one much greater Page 140
  • Matilda Page 148
  • Sequel to the Military Academy Page 149
  • The Wig, the Shoulder of Mutton, the Lanterns, the Sack of Corn, and the Stilts Page 165
  • Backgammon Page 175
  • Innocence manifeſt Page 180
  • The Affectionate Mother Page 188
  • The Little Priſoner Page 209
  • Old Lawrence Page 215
  • Elſpy Campbell Page 217
  • Fidele Page 225

THE CHILDREN'S FRIEND.

[]

GEORGE.

LITTLE George was fond of walking in a wood that bordered on his father's ga [...]en: Now this wood was formed of little trees, placed very near each other, and two paths conducting through it, croſſed. One day, as he was ſauntering up and down, he wiſhed to reſt himſelf a little, with his back ſupported by a tree, whoſe ſtem was yet quite ſlender, and which therefore ſhook through all its branches, when his body firſt touched it. As it chanced, the ruſtling frighted a poor little bird, which flew out of a neighbouring buſh, and ſoon diſappeared.

George ſaw it fly away, and was vexed. He fixed his eye upon the buſh, to ſee if it would not return: and while he was attentively conſidering it, he thought he ſaw among the branches, at a ſpot where they were twiſted into one another, ſomething like a tuft of hay. His curioſity induced him to draw nearer and examine it. He found this tuft of hay was hollow like a porringer: he thruſt aſide the branches, and ſaw certain little balls within it, of an oval ſhape, and ſpotted. They were placed beſide each other, on a layer of graſs. Sure this, ſaid George, muſt be what I have heard ſome people call a bird's neſt; and the balls are eggs. They are indeed quite little, but the bird is not ſo big as any of our hens.

It was his firſt deſign to carry away the neſt; however, upon ſecond thoughts, he was contented with one egg; and having taken it, ran home. He met his ſiſter by the way, and thus addreſſed her: "See this little egg. I found it in a neſt: there were five others with it." "Let me have it in my hand;" ſaid George's ſiſter. She examines it, returns it to her brother, and then aſks a ſecond time to have it. In the end, they roll it up and down a [2]table, juſt as if it were a ball. One ſhoves it one way, and the other puſhes it another way, till, in the midſt of their diverſion, it falls down and breaks. They cry, and mutually accuſe each other as the cauſe of ſuch a great misfortune.

As it chanced, their mother hears them thus complaining; and not knowing why they weep, approaches to conſo [...]e them. Both begin at once. She hears their different ſtories, and then taking each affectionately by the hand, conducts them to a tree that overſhadowed a green bank, on which ſhe bids them both ſit down.

Be comforted, dear children, ſaid ſhe. That you have broke the egg between you both, is truly a misfortune; but it is one, however, that ſhould not much grieve you, ſince you did not mean to do ſo. I might notwithſtanding blame you, George, with juſtice, for the act of having brought it from the neſt. You muſt have ſeen hen's eggs diſpoſed of in a ſort of neſt. The mother ſits on, warms and animates them. Chickens in about three weeks are formed within them, and they pierce the ſhell. In ſome ſew days, they come and feed out of your hand. This egg would alſo have become a ſort of chick, which you have killed by bringing it away. The bird that flew out of the buſh as you inform me, was the mother. Doubtleſs ſhe will come again, and very ſhortly, to her neſt: ſhe will perceive that one egg is wanting, and perhaps forſake it altogether. This is frequently the caſe.

Perhaps this loſs of but a ſingle egg, informs them that their aſylum is diſcovered; they have every thing to fear from our violence; they gueſs that when their little ones are hatched, he who has already robbed them, will return and ſeize upon their tender family. If then this neſt which you have been thus robbing, as I muſt call it, ſhould be totally abandoned,—tell me, would you not be ſorry for it?

Yes, mama, indeed, replied little George; and I am ſorry that I meddled with the egg; but then I did not know a ſyllable of what you have been telling us; and thought no harm in bringing it to ſhew my ſiſter, which is all that I meant to do.

My little fellow, I can eaſily believe you, ſaid the mother. Should you do bad actions for the pleaſure which ſome ſuppoſe there is in doing them, you would in that [3]caſe have a very wicked heart, and I ſhould be quite ſorry that I had ſuch a ſon: but that I do not fear; for, on the contrary, I know you to be a very good boy.

Mama, ſaid the little girl, the neſt, for I have ſeen it, out of which my brother took this egg, does not reſemble in the leaſt thoſe ſwallows neſts that we ſee about our out-houſe roof. My dear child, ſaid the mother, every neſt is not alike; nor yet is every bird alike; for ſome are great, and others little. Some are never known to perch on trees, and others live at all times in them. Some are large and ſtupid, others ſmall and full of induſtry and cunning. Some are beautiful beyond deſcription in their plumage, which has half a dozen colours; others are of one dull colour. Some ſubſiſt on fruits, ſome go in queſt of inſects, and a multitude of others ſeize on ſmaller birds, and eat them.

Ah the wicked creatures! cried the little girl. I do not love theſe laſt, and ſhould be glad to ſpoil their neſts. So too would many others, ſaid her mama; and therefore thoſe great birds that conſtantly devour the leſs, conſtruct their neſts in places where they cannot eaſily be come at; as for inſtance in woods, and in the holes of rocks, where men appear but very ſeldom; and at heights beyond our reach, however ſkilful we may be in climbing.

Therefore, deareſt children, ſince theſe birds are greatly different from each other, not only in ſize, but alſo in their way of life, and in the colour of their feathers, it is but reaſonable that they ſhould have neſts different alſo from each other. Thus the lark which never lives in any tree, but ſings, as you have heard her, mounting in the air; conſtructs her neſt upon the ground; the ſwallow builds about the roofs of houſes, under what we call the eaves; the owl, which people only hear by night, ſeeks out old ruinous buildings, or ſome hollow tree to put her eggs in; and the eagle which I ſhewed you yeſterday flying above the clouds and nearly out of ſight, brings forth her young ones in the cliffs of craggy rocks. Thoſe living round about us, make their neſts in trees and hedges. Thoſe that love the water, and who find their food therein, build theirs among thoſe ruſhes that grow [4]near it, upon little iſlands, and at times upon the ſhore itſelf.

If one of theſe fine days we go into the little valley at the bottom of our large meadow, we ſhall ſee a number of theſe little creatures buſy in ſelecting the materials they compoſe their neſts of. One you will obſerve employed in carrying off a wheaten ſtraw; another will have in his beak ſome wool or feathers; or dried leaves; and very probably a third ſome moſs. The ſwallow, by the border of a ſtream, you will take notice, moiſtens with the water which he takes up in his beak, a little bit of earth with which he builds his habitation. Such materials as are very coarſe and ſolid, he will take to form the outſide of his neſt, but lines it with the ſofteſt and the warmeſt. Nay, there are ſome birds who pull out their own feathers to make up a more comfortable bed for their little ones.

They conſtruct large neſts, or ſmall ones, in proportion to the number of young birds that they are to hatch within them. Some will hang their neſts up by a ſort of thread, which thread they have the ſkill to form of flax, of different ſorts of weeds, and of the webs of ſpiders. Others place it in the middle of a ſoft and gluey ſubſtance, whereunto they carefully ſtick many feathers. All do every thing in their power to make it ſtrong and ſolid, and ſecure themſelves from every enemy that Inſtinct bids them fear, by reſorting to retired and ſolitary places.

There they lay their eggs. The mother, and at times the father, ſits upon them in the neſt, with admirable perſeverance. They are taught by nature, that the warmth proceeding from their body, when they ſit upon theſe eggs, puts every thing within them into motion, and produces little creatures, which at laſt are ſtrong enough to break the ſhell that holds them, and come forth.

You muſt have often ſeen a fly in winter, to appearance dead. You took it in your hands, and through the warm h [...] proceeding from them, it was brought to life. It is nearly thus with birds: the perſeverance of the parents, when they brood upon their eggs, converts them into living creatures.

When the mother ſits alone, the cock will bring her victuals, and ſit by to pleaſe her with his muſic. When the little ones are once alive, they help them to get clear [5]of their confinement in the egg. Their diligence is now redoubled; they do every thing to nouriſh and defend them, and are conſtantly employed in this intereſting office. They go very far indeed to get their food, and make an equal diſtribution of it, every one receiving in its turn what they have brought. As long as they are very young and helpleſs, they contrive to bring them victuals ſuited to their delicacy; but when once they are grown ſtrong and older, they provide them food more ſolid.

There is one, and that a very large one, called a pelican, who being forced to go great diſtances in queſt of victuals for her young ones, is provided with a ſort of bag. She fills it with ſuch aliments as ſhe is ſenſible they love: ſhe warms what ſhe procures, and renders it by ſuch means fitter for their tender ſtomachs: ſhe returns, and empties it before them.

In this ſtate of being parents, they appear as if forgetting that they want food themſelves, and only think upon their little family. If either rain or tempeſts come, they hurry to their neſts, and cover it as well as they are able with their outſtretched wings, ſo keeping out the wind and water that might hurt the brood. All night too, they are buſy in the work of cheriſhing the little things. The fearfulleſt among them, that will fly away if they but hear the ſlighteſt noiſe, and tremble at the leaſt degree of danger, know not what fear is when they have once a family to protect, but become courageous and intrepid: as for inſtance, the common hen. As great a coward as ſhe is when by herſelf, ſhe grows a very heroine, a pattern of courage, when ſhe has young ones to defend from danger. She attacks the greateſt dog, and will not even fear a man, who ſhould attempt to take them from her.

So too do the little birds endeavour to defend their young, when any one would ſteal or hurt them. They will flutter round the neſt, will ſeem to call out for aſſiſtance, will attack the invader, and purſue him. If their young be ſhut within a cage, they will continue to come regularly, and at all times feed them. Frequently the mother will prefer confinement with them, rather than be freed from the neceſſity of tending on them, and will never quit the little creatures.

[6]Poor dear birds! cried out the children, how we ſhall love you for the future! We will never be ſo cruel as to do you any harm. We will only look at your neſts; and be contented to gaze on you, while employed in the delightful taſk of tending on your young, and to contemplate your little family, all flying round their parents.—Yes, dear children, ſaid the mother, thus it ſhould be. Keep your reſolution as you ought, and I ſhall love you for it. Never injure any creature, or occaſion it the leaſt degree of pain for pleaſure's ſake: on ſaying which, the mother went in doors, embracing her dear children, who were highly pleaſed with what they had juſt learnt.

JAMES.

A Merchant whom we ſhall here call James, had but a ſingle ſon, whom he loved very tenderly. He was far from having a bad heart, his countenance was rather pretty, and his friends would all have been very fond of him, but that he ſhewed in every action, a covetous propenſity which ſhocked as many as had opportunities of knowing him. This covetouſneſs made him violently wiſh for every thing poſſeſſed by others. It even wrought upon him to ſo great a pitch, that he would conſtantly refuſe to ſhare among his play-mates, or even ſhew them what he had himſelf. His father, who poſſeſſed a very amiable character, wiſhed greatly to reform him of this fault, but never had been able. All that he could do, was to ſhew how much it grieved him.

Little James, however, loſt a great deal more by his propenſity to avarice, than he had ever gained thereby. Did any body give him ſweetmeats? He would get away and [...]allow them like a churl, in ſome dark corner of the houſe, for fear leſt any one ſhould aſk a part. Whilſt he was hid, his father would give twice as much to his companions: he perceived it, and no longer hid himſelf: but as ſoon as he fixed his eye on ſweetmeats, or nice things, he appeared as if he would devour them: [7]he purſued the hands of thoſe who held them, and his own were in a ſort of convulſion.

Mr. James, as we have ſaid before, was very much afflicted in perceiving this; and that he might not be afflicted further than was abſolutely neceſſary, he ceaſed to give him any more nice things, or even have them in the houſe.

Had little James a wind-mill, boat, or other play-thing, he would never ſhew it: he concealed himſelf in the enjoyment of it, and was never happy. Or, ſuppoſing he had any ſort of fruit, he would not ſhare it with his playmates, but devour it all alone, refuſing even thoſe whom he happened to love moſt, and ſuch as might be hungry; therefore none among his play mates would in turn ſhare any thing with him: they were indeed beſt pleaſed to leave his company; they never wiſhed to have it. When he chanced to be in a quarrel, no one took his part, not even when they knew him in the right; but being in the wrong, all joined againſt him.

As it chanced, one day a little boy obſerved him with an apple in his hand, and gave him by ſurprize a knock upon the elbow, ſo that he was forced to let the apple go. He picked it up, however; but that moment, to avenge himſelf upon the boy that had contrived to play him ſuch a trick, he ſet off to catch him, but in running fell into a ſlough, and was almoſt ſuffocated in the mud. He did his utmoſt to get out, but could not: he attempted, but without ſucceeding, to prevail upon his playmates to hold out their hands and help him; he obſerved that they only laughed at his diſtreſs, and, in deriſion, danced about the ſlough, from which he could not extricate himſelf. Their cry was, "Let him now hold out a hand to whom you have been generous! Aſk aſſiſtance of thoſe whom you have obliged!" However at length, one, more compaſſionate, came forward, and approaching where he ſtood, ſtretched forth his hand, and got him out in ſafety.—He ſhook off the mud that covered him, and then, to ſhew his gratitude to that good little boy who had delivered him, bit off about a quarter from the apple which had cauſed this ſad diſaſter, and which ſtill he held faſt in his hand, and would fain have made him take it.

[8]The good little boy, diſguſted with the gift, and way of giving, took the morſel, but to fling it in his face; and this was, as it were, a ſignal for the reſt to ſcout him. They purſued our little James quite home, and hallooed all the way.

He was not void of feeling, and had never yet been hooted: he was therefore thrown into a thinking humour, and did not afterwards come much into his father's prefence, but confined himſelf to his apartment for above ten days together. There he aſked himſelf, what cauſe his play-mates had to hate him. He addreſſed himſelf as follows: "For what reaſon has my little neighbour, he that even held me out his hand when I was in the mire, ſuch a number of good friends? Why is he loved ſo much, while I have not a ſingle little boy that will ſeek my company, nor be my friend, nor conſole me in affliction?"—He diſcovered very ſoon the reaſon, by comparing the good boy's behaviour with his own. He recollected that he was happy to do any one a pleaſure; that whenever he had any fruit, confectionary, or the like, he felt more joy in [...]ring it with his companion, than in eating it himſelf, and had no ſort of amuſement which he did not wiſh all his little acquaintances to ſhare. He ſaw plainly, on this view of things, how much he differed from this little boy in diſpoſition. He reſolved at laſt to imitate him, and went out next day with both his pockets full of fruit, ran up to every boy that he met, and gave him ſome: he could not all at once, however, give up ſelf, but left a little in his pocket, which he eat in private when got home.

Although his liberality was not perfect, he found occaſion to be ſatisfied with the effect of it, ſince his companions now, on their part, were more generous to him; they ſhewed themſelves more merry in his company; they took him as a partner in their little paſtimes, they divided with him what they had, and he went home quite pleaſed.

Upon the morrow he did ſtill a great deal better. When he met his little friends, he did not fail to pull out of his pocket every thing that he had, divided it into as many ſhares as there were mouths to eat it, and reſerved a ſhare no more than equal for himſelf. Indeed, if there was any [9]difference, ſome thought that he took the leaſt, and he was much more ſatisfied that day than the preceding.

By degrees he was habituated to be generous, and even to ſuch as he could ſee had nothing in return to give: I mean to ſuch as were in want. Of courſe he grew beloved: whenever his companions ſaw him, they ran up to meet him with the greateſt joy upon their countenances; they were glad to give him pleaſure. In ſhort, he was now quite happy.

Such a change could not eſcape his father's obſervation, and it gave him real ſatisfaction. He affectionately took him in his arms, refuſed him nothing for the time to come, and even ſought occaſions to delight him. Every day little James diſcerned, that to be happy, it was abſolutely neceſſary that he ſhould not deſire a ſolitary happineſs, but wiſh to make thoſe round about him happy likewiſe.

MAN IS BEST AS HE IS.

Mr. Linton, having in his hand a dead parrot ſtuffed, comes in, aſcends a chair, and ties it to a cord already hanging from the cicling.

I Fancy that unlucky Frederic will not reach it at this height. One can ſcarcely keep any thing from ſuch a meddling boy.

(He puts the chair into its place again, and then goes out.)
Frederic,
(entering a moment afterwards.)

Where, in the name of goodneſs, can papa have poked our poor dead parrot? I obſerved it in his hand, when firſt he came in here; but ſaw him afterwards go out without it.

(He looks round about the apartment; and, at laſt, ſpies the parrot hanging to the cicling.)

Ah! ha! there he is!

(He takes a run, and jumps with all his might, but wants about three feet, or more, to reach the parrot.)

If I were but as active as our greyhound.

(He pulls a chair into the middle of the room, and getting on it, is as yet too ſhort; he ſtands on tiptor, and then jumps, but all without effect. He inſtantly comes [10]down, and runs to fetch a folio volume, lettered Plutarch on the back; he puts this volume on the chair, mounts on it, and holds out his hands.)

Shall I never reach the mark? I want, however, ſadly to find out how they have ſtuffed it. Let me take another jump.

(He bends his knees to ſpring, when Marcus entering perceives him, and hums the following words.)

Well leaped, in good truth! But do not let me diſturb you; for however active you may be, you will need a thouſand attempts before you reach it. Such a bit of manhood jump ſo high! Come down. Let me go up. I think, I ſhall not want your Plutarch.

(He pulls him by the coat till he comes down, then mounts in his ſtead, and lifting both his hands, is ſtill a great way from the parrot.)
Frederic,
(burſting out into a laugh.)

Ha! ha! ha! ha! good Mr. Manhood! By the manner of your ſpeaking, any one would certainly have fancied you as tall as the Monument.

Marcus.

But if I ſtep upon the book?

(He ſtands upon it, is a little nearer, but not near enough to touch the parrot. Frederic jumps about the chair, and laughs inceſſantly.)

It is not my fault; but the thing is, this great Plutarch does not happen to be thick enough. Only think! If there had only been a few more clever fellows in antiquity, the parrot would have certainly been mine.

Frederic.

Or ra [...] mine; for, in that caſe, I ſhould have got it firſt.

Marcus.

Not that I care about it.

Frederic.

No indeed, not more than Reynard, in the fable, cared about the grapes: the parrot is poſſibly too green!—hey, brother?

Marcus.

What is the uſe of taking it down? I can ſee it very well at this diſtance.

Frederic,
(bo [...]ering Marcus.)

Yes! it is in a charming point of view! but hark ye, Marcus, I do not think that there is ſo much difference between our heights at laſt, though you are three years older.

Marcus.

Only think! how vain the little creature is!— Perhaps you would like to meaſure with me?

Frederic.

Yes, with all my heart.

(They come together, bock to back, and make the moſt of their reſpective heights: [11]but Frederic ſtands a tip-toe. Marcus is aſtoniſhed to ſee him as tall as himſelf, till locking down he ſees the reaſon.)
Marcus.

Ah, ſlyboots! is it ſo? Yes, yes, indeed: I grant you, if you ſtand ſo. Come, come, put down your heels.

Frederic,
(then appearing greatly ſhorter than his brother.)

It is a plaguy thing to be ſo ſhort!

Mr. Linton,
(coming in.)

Becauſe you cannot reach Poll? You mean ſo? Don't you, Frederick?

Frederic.

You have been watching us then, papa?

Mr. Linton.

No; but do not you ſee? Your feet have left it written on my Plutarch.

Marcus.

Had we been as tall as you, we ſhould then have been able to ſee Poll a great deal nearer.

Mr. Linton.

Yes, and plagued him after he was dead, as much as you did while he lived. And yet you are tall enough for any ſort of miſchief.

Marcus.

O, papa: what pleaſure we ſhould have, if we were both as tall as you!

Mr. Linton.

I know you well enough: you would not, even in that caſe, be content.

Marcus.

It is true, I had much rather be as tall as— what d'ye call him there, the giant, who came down to ſhew himſelf for money, at the fair?

Frederic.

That would be but a trifle. No; as we are wiſhing, and as wiſhes coſt ſo little, we need hardly ſtop thore.—You recollect our talleſt cherry-tree?—Well then, I could wiſh to be as tall as that.

Mr. Linton.

And why pray?

Frederic.

Becauſe I ſhould not want either a ladder or a pole when the fruit was ripe. Do but think a little, brother: how delightful it would be, to walk about the orchard, with our heads among the branches of the trees, to browze on cherries, pears, and apples, and to gather them as we do currants, from the buſh; would not this be charming entertainment?

Marcus.

One might likewiſe walk along the ſtreets, and look into the rooms on either ſide the way, three ſtories high: Ha! ha! I fancy, we ſhould put the people into a fright!

Frederic.

I ſhould not fear the carriages, when I had occaſion to croſs the ſtreet. It would be only ſhaddling, [12]—Lock ye,—thus:

(he ſtrides,)

and I ſhould ſee carts, waggons, coaches, men, and horſes, all paſs under me, and ſhould ſmile in deriſion of their littleneſs.

Marcus.

You know the river that goes by our houſe in town? We needs muſt take a boat to croſs it, or go round by Weſtminſter or Blackfriar's bridges. Well, I might walk through it then, which would be very cooling in the ſummer.

Frederic.

And beſides all this, you know, we ſhould be ſtronger, were we bigger. If a bull ſhould venture to attack me, as I croſſed the field, I would twiſt his neck off, juſt as if he were a rabbit; or elſe chuck him up in the air, a hundred yards high, and when he was come to the ground he ſhould be ſo buſy thinking what a tumble he had, that he ſhould forget entirely to get up again.

Marcus.

We ſhould not then want horſes for the plough, as we might draw it eaſily ourſelves: and in ten ſteps, get quite acroſs a very large field. I ſaw, laſt Thurſday, more than fifty men at work, in driving piles to make a cauſeway. And how hard they worked! Well then, with ſuch a hammer as my ſize would let me raiſe, one man night, in a ſingle day, diſpatch their work, and not be tired at night ſo much.

Mr. Linton.

Fine talking truly, this; but do you know that after all theſe fine wiſhes, you are no more than two blockheads?

Marcus.

How, papa, two blockheads?

Mr. Linton.

Yes; to think that you would be happier than at preſent, were you bigger.

Marcus.

But, papa, if we were able to do a great deal more than we do at preſent?

Frederic.

For example: would not it be quite convenient, could we reach things very high, and take a deal of ground in travelling at a ſtep?

Mr. Linton.

Before I anſwer you, inform me if, becoming thus ſo very tall, you would have every thing beſides remain as little as it was before your alteration?

Frederic.

Certainly, papa.

Marcus.

Yes, yes: there ſhould be none but we three giants.

Mr. Linton.

Thank you; but for my part, I am contented with my ſize, and would not wiſh to change it.

Frederic.
[13]

Yet I think, we ought not to be near ſo big as you: for otherwiſe, it would be the children's part to whip their father.

Mr. Linton.

It is a happy circumſtance for me, that I ſhall not, in a hurry, be expoſed to ſo much ſhame and danger.

Frederic.

Oh! but I would ſpare you, recollecting how often you had ſhewn me favour.

Marcus,
(to his father.)

You do not wiſh then to be bigger?

Mr. Linton.

No, indeed: but let us ſpeak in this place for your brother and you only; and obſerve what would reſult from your being bigger. In the firſt place then, Frederic, if, as you wiſhed juſt now, you were as tall as that ſame cherry-tree, how would you be able, as at preſent, to go out and take your walk among ſo many trees, as fill our orchard? You would be obliged to crawl upon all fours, and even ſo, you would find it very difficult to get along.

Frederic.

But you forget, papa, how eaſily I might put out my foot againſt the firſt tree ſtanding in my way, and root it up. It would be nothing but a wheat-ſtalk to me.

Mr. Linton.

Thereby you would purſue a very prudent plan! ſo, in proportion as you wanted much more fruit to ſatisfy your palate, you would deſtroy the trees that bear it; but let us go a little farther than an orchard. There are many roads about us, upon one ſide ſhaded by a row of trees, whoſe branches overhang the path-way. Men that are of common heights can walk beneath thoſe branches at their eaſe, and find the ſhade which they give quite comfortable in the ſcorching heat of ſummer, and particularly at noon-day; but you would be obliged to walk along the middle of the road, and have no ſhade. And then, what would become of you, when you were to make your way through any foreſt? What a furious overthrow of trees you would make before you could clear yourſelf a path!

Frederic.

I ſhould be no more fatigued than were I now to make a hole ſufficient for my paſſage through a hedge.

Marcus.

I would uproot the talleſt oaks, like that ſame made Grecian that is mentioned in my Engliſh Sophocles.

Mr. Linton.
[14]

I ſhould ſincerely pity thoſe condemned to live about you; but with ſuch long legs as you would have, you would take it in your head, no doubt, to travel?

Frederic.

Travel! Why, papa, I would go from one end of the world to the other.

Mr. Linton.

Like enough! And without halting, I ſuppoſe! For where, tell me, would you find a houſe, a chamber, or a bed, half big enough for your enormous ſtature? You would certainly be forced to lie all night abroad upon a hay-ſtack. That would be quite charming! Do not you think ſo?

Frederic.

Alas! I ſhould find myſelf as badly off as poor Gulliver in Lilliput.

Marcus.

Ah! you have not made your ſyſtem quite perfect, brother, I can ſee.—No, that is plain; and you muſt have the reſt of men as big as you yourſelf are.

Mr. Linton.

Why that is more generous, I muſt own. But how then would the ground ſuffice to feed ſo many monſtrous giants? In a pariſh that ſubſiſts at preſent, for inſtance, five hundred people, twenty would not find proviſion. We ſhould each of us conſume our ox in eight and forty hours, and might eaſily drink a butt of milk at breakfaſt only.

Marcus.

Oh! but I would have the oxen bigger likewiſe.

Mr. Linton.

And how many of ſuch oxen might be put to graze within a common meadow?

Marcus.

Truly, but a very few indeed.

Mr. Linton.

I ſee then, that for want of paſture, we ſhould ſoon want cattle

Marcus.

Well then, there is but one thing more to order and the matter is ſettled. We muſt have the world grow bigger alſo.

Mr. Linton.

Nothing puzzles you, I ſee. To be a few yards taker, you would at a minute's notice, ſtretch all nature. 'Tis a great thought indeed: and yet, I fancy, you would be far from finding any capital advantage, after every thing were ſettled a you wiſhed.

Marcus.

And why not, dear papa?

Mr. Linton.

Can you inform me what proportion means?

Marcus.

Proportion? No.

Mr. Linton.
[15]

Then ſtand here by your brother. Right. Now which is talleſt, you or Frederic?

Marcus.

You can ſee yourſelf, papa: he does not reach my ear.

Mr. Linton.

Come now, and ſtand by me. Now which is ſhorteſt?

Marcus.

I am; unfortunately.

Mr. Linton.

It ſeems then, Marcus, you are at once both big and little?

Marcus.

No, papa: I beg your pardon, I am neither big nor little, to ſpeak properly. I am big reſpecting Frederic; but I am little with reſpect to you.

Mr. Linton.

And if we were to grow, all three together, ten times taller, would you then be leſs reſpecting me, or bigger in reſpect to Frederic, than you are at preſent?

Marcus.

No, papa: for there would always be an equal difference.

Mr. Linton.

Then that is what proportion means. It is a regular gradation.

Marcus.

Ah! I underſtand you now.

Mr. Linton.

In that caſe, let us come back to your idea. If, in nature, every thing were to become bigger, ſtill preſerving its preſent proportion, you would be exactly at the point whence you firſt of all ſet out. You would not then be capable of frighting people in their garrets, by juſt looking at them through the window; you would find it no leſs difficult to wade acroſs the water, or drive piles without aſſiſtance, than at preſent; and be equally unable to twiſt off, as you expreſſed it, a bull's neck, or ſend him up two hundred yards into the air: he would be ſtill much bigger than yourſelf.

Marcus.

Yes, yes; I ſee he would.

Mr. Linton.

Frederic, have you heard us?

Frederic.

Yes, papa.

Mr. Linton.

And underſtood the meaning of proportion?

Frederic.

You ſhall ſee. Proportion is when any one grows bigger, and another does the ſame.

Mr. Linton.

But can you give me an example?

Frederic.

I believe, I can

(after having thought a little)

as thus: It would be in vain for me to tell my brother, with a boaſt, that when three years were paſt, I ſhould be [16]three years older: he would ſtill be oldeſt, as he alſo would be three years older than he is at preſent.

Mr. Linton.

Excellently well conceived! And thus, though you ſhould grow as large in ſtature as our cherrytree; our cherry-tree, in turn, would have grown larger alſo, by the difference now between you.

Frederic.

Yes, that is plain.

Mr. Linton.

Could you, in that caſe, take the cherries with more eaſe th [...]n now you gather currants?

Frederic.

No, papa, I ſhould then be obliged to come to my ladder and my pole; not the ſame as formerly, for they would not ſerve me any longer. In this caſe it would be neceſſary that the proportion ſhould be ſtill preſerved.

Mr. Linton.

And would the carriages then paſs between your legs?

Frederic.

No, certainly: I ſhould be ſtill obliged to keep upon the pavement, if I would not have them throw me down.

Mr. Linton.

And what advantage, Marcus, would you then derive from ſuch a general change of nature as your pride would introduce?

Marcus.

I do not ſee any.

Mr. Linton.

Your wiſhes then were abſurd, ſince the accompliſhment of them could not have made you more happy.

Marcus.

Truly you are right, papa. It would have been much better if we had wiſhed to be little;—yes, quite little.

Frederic.

What, as little, brother, as Gulliver's Lilliputians?

Marcus.

Why not?

Mr. Linton.

Ha! ha! Another ſtrange conceit! And what can be your motives to this wiſh?

Marcus.

Becauſe among a number of good conſequences, one ſhould never fear a famine; ſince a handful of wheat would make bread enough to ſerve a family for four and twenty hours.

Mr. Linton.

Why, truly, there might be ſome ſavings!

Marcus.

And beſides, we ſhould not then have cauſe to go to war with one another, as a place no bigger than our garden, would be large enough to build a mighty city. Men therefore, having much more room than they want, [17]would never go to war with one another (as I have heard you ſay that they do) to obtain an inch or two of land.

Mr. Linton.

I would not anſwer for them in that point, acquainted as I am with human folly: but I will not diſturb ſo charming an arrangement by my fears; and therefore am contented to ſuppoſe that I ſee both peace and plenty flouriſhing among us, and the golden age, thanks to your good management, brought back again among us!

Marcus.

Oh! that is not all. My tutor tells me, little creatures are a deal more delicate and perfect in themſelves than great ones; have a much more piercing ſight, a finer ſenſe of hearing; and in ſmell are much ſuperior. Is that true, papa?

Mr. Linton.

In general.

Marcus.

Thus then were we leſs by a great deal than at preſent, we ſhould ſee, and hear, and ſmell many things, of which, at preſent, we have no knowledge.

Mr. Linton.

Theſe advantages, it is true, are very precious; yet I own, I ſhould be ſorry to renounce, for ſuch advantages, the univerſal empire which we now exerciſe on every thing that breathes.

Marcus.

There would be no occaſion to renounce it; for remember, you have often told me, that man bears rule much more by his underſtanding, than mere ſtrength of body.

Mr. Linton.

True; becauſe his ſtrength of body is exactly proportioned to his underſtanding. But beſtow upon a Lilliputian's frame the greateſt and ſublimeſt genius; give him even our inventions, and our arts advanced to that perfection which they poſſeſs among us; do you think that he would be able to employ our ſlighteſt inſtruments, and manage properly the meaneſt of our numberleſs machines or engines? How would he defend himſelf againſt wild beaſts, when even the dog that he keeps within his dwelling, would, without deſigning any miſchief, cruſh him under foot?

Marcus.

But then, if every thing becomes proportionably little? There, I think, I have you.

Mr. Linton.

Only to confound yourſelf; for granting this proportionality of littleneſs, and men immediately loſe all the advantage that you would give them. Their deficient harveſts would not keep them from the fear of [18]famine, and their wars, while they were no leſs frequent or ferocious than at preſent, would be more ridiculous. The inferior animals would ſtill have finer organs, and more delicate ſenſations; and perhaps too, with his littleneſs, which could not but be laughed at, he would take upon him, as you do, to alter and reform the univerſe.

Marcus.

I think, papa, you are much too hard upon me; one can ſettle nothing with you.

Frederic.

For this reaſon, brother; becauſe you know nothing about the matter. There is but one way to order things as they ſhould be.

Mr. Linton.

Bravo!—ſo you take the man of conſequence upon you.

Frederic.

Yes, as well as Marcus.

Mr. Linton.

Come, then, let me know how you would ſettle the affair? your ſyſtem muſt be very curious, I ſuppoſe.

Frederic.

Why then, papa, we only want one thing; we only want to have a harder body, one as hard as iron.

Mr. Linton.

And why ſo?

Frederic.

You ſee where I have pricked my finger. It ſeems nothing: yet you cannot imagine how much pain it gives me.

Mr. Linton.

My poor little man! I am ſorry for it.

Frederic.

And the wound that I received in my head about a month ago, by tumbling, as you remember, down ſtairs. It was but cured a week ago: feel here, papa:—there; that is the place.

Mr. Linton.

I feel the ſear indeed.

Frederic.

What pleaſure it would be to play with Pompey, and not fear his biting me. And beſides, when I were old enough to be a ſoldier, and go fight, I ſhould, in that caſe, laugh at balls and bullets. Nay, my head would blunt the broadeſt ſword that ſtruck it: would not that be vaſtly pretty?

Mr. Linton.

That it would indeed!

Frederic.

In that caſe we ſhould want for nothing: we ſhould be quite perfect; ſhould we not, papa?

Mr. Linton,
(taking out an orange.)

See here, my little fellow: ſmell this orange.

Frederic.
[19]

Oh, how fine! It muſt be very good to eat. Do you deſign to give it me, for having ſettled matters better than my brother?

Mr. Linton.

No: it is not for you.

Marcus.

For me, then?

Mr. Linton.

Nor for you. I mean it for a certain—I do not know if I ſhould ſay, a certain perſon; but however that be—one more perfect than you are.

Marcus.

And who is that, papa?

Mr. Linton.

You will wonder, very likely, when I tell you:—that negro figure on my mantle-piece.

Frederic.

You joke, papa! why he can neither ſee, nor eat, nor ſmell.

Mr. Linton.

And yet he is made of iron.

Frederic.

Yes: and for that very reaſon he cannot.

Mr. Linton.

What then, you would have ſacrificed the ſatisfaction of ſeeing, eating, and ſmelling, to the boaſt that you could never break your head by falling from my mantle-piece? for were you made of iron, as you wiſhed, you would be only fit to ſtand there with my other bronzes.

Frederic.

Oh, I do not mean ſo, papa; I would be living while I had this iron body.

Mr. Linton.

And how then could it be animated by that blood, and by thoſe juices that keep up our life? By what means could its nerves be flexible, and have that ſenſibility which makes us ſo expert or ready in the uſe of every limb, and readers the enjoyment of our ſenſes ſo delightful?

Frederic.

Oh, dear me! this is ſad work! I ſee my ſcheme is hardly better than my brother's.

Marcus.

But, papa, ſince you are ſo clever in deſtroying our plans thus, it is your turn to provide us with a better in their ſtead.

Mr. Linton.

And why ſhould I provide one? I am marvellouſly ſatisfied with that which God's providence has already eſtabliſhed. Yes, dear children, I am ſenſible, we are completely furniſhed with whatever can promote our happineſs; ſuperior in our conformation to all other animals, we tame, by virtue of our genius, the ſmall number of thoſe which in ſtrength ſurpaſs us. If we have not the rapidity of ſtags and horſes, we can make that compoſition which will overtake the one while he is running from [20]us, and can mount the other to direct him whither we think proper. We have not the wings of a bird, yet we can give wings to thoſe tall trees that grow in ſcreſts, and can make them carry us to the remoteſt diſtances. Our ſight, leſs piercing than an inſect's, is not bounded to the narrow ſpace in which we move about, but can take in an ample horizon, and contemplate the great miracles of nature. We are unable to gaze, like an eagle, at the ſun; but we invent an inſtrument which ſeems to draw us nearer to that luminary, ſo that we may meaſure his immenſity of diſtance, and obſerve the place which he poſſeſſes in the midſt of an infinity of ſtars that are obſcured by his ſuperior brightneſs. Every other ſenſe that we have, contributes likewiſe to procure us a ſucceſſion of enjoyments, and effect our ſafety. Conſcious of our genius, we are every day in ſearch of new diſcoveries; we diſarm the thunder, or elſe tell it where to fall; we make one element reſiſt another; we oppoſe the beneficial warmth of fire to the inclemency of froſt; and keep the land from being overflowed by inundations. Sometimes we deſcend into the darkeſt bowels of the earth, and bring out thence thoſe precious metals which are purified, and then, by an ingenious mode of mixing them together, form new ſubſtances; and ſometimes we mark out thoſe rocks which hang juſt ready, as it were, to fall upon our heads, precipitate them from their height into the vallies, and ſoon after make them re-aſcend in ſumptuous edifices, or in ſtately pyramids that hide their ſummits in the clouds. The ſociety that we form with our fellow creatures, for the ſatisfaction of our mutual wants, obtains us, in return for our own toil, the labour of ten thouſand hands, all eager to procure us the conveniencies of life. Upon whatever ſide we turn, we have at our command the various productions of the univerſe, all brought together for our uſe. The ſciences exalt our ſouls, and charm our faculties. The arts, by having introduced ſuch numberleſs machines, aſſiſt us in our labour, or refreſh us when we ſeek repoſe. Both memory and reflection give us the advantages enjoyed by all thoſe who have preceded us. Together with the pleaſing idea of our own perſonal exiſtence, we derive happineſs from others alſo, by the virtues of compaſſion and beneficence, and by the connexions of kindred and of friendſhip. Nevertheleſs, our [21]happineſs depends upon ourſelves alone, amid the hoſt of creatures that ſurround us, being ſure of obtaining it, if we but moderately uſe our ſtrength, and make a conſtant application of our reaſon to the buſineſs of determining our conduct; ſo that, if we ever interrupt our happineſs by going further than we ſhould do, we have nothing to blame, in that caſe, but our own folly. We then ſeem children as you are, who, inſtead of gratefully enjoying the conveniencies and comforts of our ſituation, and courageouſly enduring its few evils, vex ourſelves with wiſhing for ideal bleſſings, or diſgrace our nature by a lack of manly courage.

FASHIONABLE EDUCATION.
A DRAMA, in ONE ACT.

CHARACTERS.

  • MRS. BELLASTON.
  • LEONORA, her Niece.
  • DAVID, her Nephew.
  • MR. VINCENT, a Clergyman, formerly Tutor to the Children's Father.
  • DANDIPRAT, a Dancing-maſter.
  • FANNY, a Waiting Maid.

The SCENE is in the houſe of Mrs. Bellaſton.

SCENE I.

Mrs. Bellaſton, Mr. Vincent.
Mrs. Bellaſton.

NO, I cannot forgive you, Mr. Vincent, What! not come and ſee your wellbeloved little friends, or me, theſe five years paſt!

Mr. Vincent.

Conſider, my good lady, the inevitable duties of my pariſh, the bad ſtate in which my health is, and the fear of accidents upon the road.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

What, forty miles! a very long journey, truly!

Mr. Vincent.
[22]

Long to me, who cannot eaſily change place. My bodily infirmities no longer permit me to go a gadding, and eſpecially ſo far from home.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

And pray, to what powerful motive, Mr. Vincent, do we owe this inſtance of your reſolution?

Mr. Vincent.

To the great deſire that I had of ſeeing Leonora and her brother, once more, I may ſay, before I die.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Ah! there is a fine girl! Leonora! one might come to view her from the furtheſt corner of the world! Oh, ſuch an underſtanding and vivacity!

Mr. Vincent.

Indeed you make me very anxious, Mrs. Bellaſton, to behold her. Pray, where is ſhe? I long to embrace her.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

She has not left her toilet yet.

Mr. Vincent.

Not at this late hour! And David, why is not he yet come from ſchool? I thought he would have long ago been here, and waiting to receive me.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

You remember, it was a little late when your arrival was announced laſt night. The ſervants have been very boſy all this morning, and my niece's waitingwoman could not leave her.

Mr. Vincent.

Pray oblige me, by diſpatching ſome one inſtantly for David; and in the interval, I will go up ſtairs and ſee his ſiſter.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

No, no, Mr. Vincent; the ſurpriſe of ſeeing you might overcome her ſpirits: I will prepare her for the interview.

(She goes out.)

SCENE II.

Mr. Vincent, (alone.)

As far as I can ſee into the matter, Mrs. Bellaſton brings her niece up by the plan that regulated her own education, and permits her to employ a deal of time in ſetting off her perſon to the beſt advantage, like a doll intended for the window of a toy-ſhop. Happy, if theſe trifles have not cauſed her to neglect the cultivation of her underſtanding.

SCENE III.

[23]
Mr. Vincent, Mrs. Bellaſton.
Mrs. Bellaſton,
(returning.)

I have ſent for David; and Leonora is coming down this inſtant. She has but one feather more to ſettle.

Mr. Vincent.

How! one feather! Can you ſuppoſe that I care about a feather more or leſs? Should not her anxiety to ſee me be as great as mine is?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Certainly it ſhould, and is; but then her wiſh to give you pleaſure—

Mr. Vincent.

Poſſibly it will not be her feathers that will do that; but, if I recollect, you told me that you had ſent to fetch your nephew?

Mrs. Bellaſton,
(ſomewhat piqued.)

Oh, my nephew! You will have time enough for David.

Mr. Vincent.

You ſpeak as if I was not to expect great things from him.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

He is far from being vicious; but he will not attend to my inſtructions on the ſubject of good breeding.

Mr. Vincent.

What, is he unpoliſhed, wild, or ruſtic?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

No, not that. They tell me that his head is well ſtored with uſeful knowledge, as they call it; but that je ne ſçai quoi which well bred people poſſeſs, and that bon ton

Mr. Vincent.

If that be all that he wants, he is not a great way from perfection;—but his heart?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

I think it neither good nor bad: but Leonora! how accompliſhed ſhe is! what enchanting manners! As for David, we do not ſee one another often.

Mr. Vincent.

And why not?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

For fear of taking him from his beloved ſtudies; and becauſe, when he comes here, he pays no heed to what I tell him on the way of living in the faſhionable world. Beſides, he cannot expreſs himſelf with any ſort of grace. I ſometimes carry him into the company of women, and he never has a handſome word to ſay.

Mr. Vincent.

Becauſe, as I ſuppoſe, the converſation turns upon matters to which he is quite a ſtranger.

Mrs. Bellaſton.
[24]

But ſure a wellbred youth ſhould never be a ſtranger to ſuch topics as are ſtarted in the company of women!

Mr. Vincent.

A reſpectful ſilence ſuits his preſent age; and it is his buſineſs to be ſilent, and ſo learn to ſpeak in future, when his turn comes round.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

And would you make the youth a doll, that is not to have motion till his wheels are on? But you ſhall hear my Leonora talk: ſhe does it with ſuch eaſe! ſuch ſpirit! ſuch vivacity! There is no ſuch thing as following her, when once ſhe is ſet a going.

Mr. Vincent.

We ſhall ſee which of them will be moſt entitled to my love. You cannot but remember, how I promiſed at their father's death to look upon them as my own. I will perform this ſacred duty. As I cannot tell how long I have to live, I am come to ſee theſe children, and to know their different characters; which I deſign to ſtudy, ſo that I may regulate accordingly the final diſpoſition of my fortune in their favour.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Such proceeding is entirely of a piece with every former token of your gratitude and generoſity. My brother even in his grave feels your beneficence: and how can I expreſs my obligations to you as I ought, for Leonora and her brother?

Mr. Vincent.

What you call beneficence, dear lady, in me, is no more than duty. Your eſteemed and worthy father truſted to my care the education of his ſon, your brother; and this brother, anxious for his tutor's happineſs, preſented me the living that I poſſeſs. To him I am indebted, therefore, for my preſent happineſs; and as I have myſelf no children, his belong to me, and have a right even while I am living, and much more after I am dead, to all the worldly fortune that I poſſeſs, and which I ſtudy to increaſe for their advantage, and no other purpoſe.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

I can eaſily believe you, and in that caſe Leonora, as the lovelieſt—

Mr. Vincent.

If I make diſtinctions, it will not be upon account of frivolous, or outſide beauty; but ſuperior virtue, or ſuperior merit in them, will obtain the preference.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Ah! here Leonora comes.

SCENE IV.

[25]
Mr. Vincent, Mrs. Bellaſton, and Leonora, (dreſſed in all the extravagance of faſhion.)
Mr. Vincent,
(with aſtoniſhment.)

How! Is this then Leonora?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

You are ſurpriſed, I ſee, to find her at firſt ſight ſo captivating.

(To Leonora.)

You have made us wait a little, my ſweet girl.

Leonora,
(making a ceremonious curtſey to Mr. Vincent.)

Becauſe the ſervant could not place my feathers to my liking, notwithſtanding ſhe removed them half a dozen times. I ſent her off at laſt quite out of humour, and did every thing myſelf.—I hope I ſee you well, ſir.

Mr. Vincent,
(going towards her, and affectionately holding out his hand.)

And I hope, my dear Leonora—

(Leonora turns away, and ſeems indifferent.)

Well!—are you unwilling to conſider me as if I were your father?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Yes, my dear; your father and your benefactor. I requeſt

(to Mr. Vincent)

you would excuſe her: ſhe has always been brought up in modeſty, and I have conſtantly enjoined her a reſerve.

Mr. Vincent.

She would not ſure have violated either, by receiving me as children do a father. I muſt likewiſe tenderly reproach her for the circumſtance of having ſtaid ſo long up ſtairs, while I was all impatience to behold her.

Leonora.

Pardon me, dear ſir; I was not fit to come before you with propriety.

Mr. Vincent.

But ſurely a young lady ſhould be always fit to come before a plain man, as I am, with propriety! A modeſt and decent undreſs is all that ſhe wants, for ſuch a purpoſe, when at home.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

You are right: but to receive a gueſt like Mr. Vincent! the reſpect which ſhe owes you whiſpered the neceſſity of putting on—

Mr. Vincent.

One feather leſs; and might have whiſpered the propriety of being eager to come f [...]rth and meet a friend who travels forty miles to ſee her. Yes, I own, my heart would have been infinitely more delighted to behold my children—for the tenderneſs with which I [26]think at all times of them, and the gratitude which I owe their father, makes them ſuch; and therefore I repeat it —to behold my children run with open arms to meet me!

Mrs. Bellaſton.

But the awe that ſeized her at firſt ſight of you—

Mr. Vincent.

Let us drop the ſubject. When you ſee me next, you will receive me more affectionately. Won't you, Leonora? You are not diſpleaſed that I ſpeak thus freely to you? I was uſed to ſuch a language in your childhood: and the five long years that I have paſſed without once ſeeing you, have made no alteration in my heart. I hope, even when you are married, that I ſhall have permiſſion to continue ſuch a ſweet familiarity.

Leonora.

It will be doing me a deal of honour.

Mr. Vincent.

Oh! no more of theſe ſame ceremonious compliments! Say only that it will give you pleaſure. But how much you are altered for the better ſince I ſaw you laſt! An elegant appearance, eaſy manners, and a carriage—

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Oh! quite charming! quite adorable!

Mr. Vincent.

And yet all this is nothing, if one wants the grace of modeſty, the charm of affability, the ſweet expreſſion, goodneſs marks the countenance withal, and that perpetual ſource of pleaſure, a well cultivated underſtanding.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Yes, that ſort of cultivation which can only be purſued by intercourſe with faſhionable people.

Mr. Vincent.

Faſhionable people, madam? And is Leonora to ſpend her life with ſuch? I have nothing left to wiſh her, if ſhe has but thoſe endearing qualities that may obtain her honour amongſt a well choſen circle of acquaintances, at times indeed abroad, but commonly at home; enſuring her the approbation of her friends, and of her own heart.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Yes, yes; that is always underſtood. I mean that ſhe ſhould learn what ſort of conduct will procure her honour and reſpect from ſuch as know what life is, as we ſay. Come, Leonora, let us hear you play ſome pretty piece on your harpſichord.

Leonora.

No, dear aunt; it might not be acceptable to Mr. Vincent.

Mr. Vincent.
[27]

Not acceptable, my deareſt child! I am quite delighted when I hear good muſic; and think no amuſement more proper for you.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

What more worthy of our admiration, than thoſe charming ſciences called drawing, muſic, dancing, and perhaps, too, ſome few others? Leonora, give us that ſweet air of Signor Squalini's compoſition.

(Leonora goes to her harpſichord with a diſcontented air, fingers the keys, and begins a ſonata.)

No, no; you muſt ſing too, Leonora.—She has ſuch a voice, Mr. Vincent!—ſo ſweet! —You will hear it. If you knew how much applauſe ſhe got for her performance at the concert, you would be perfectly aſtoniſhed. You muſt know, however, ſhe is a little vain; and one muſt ſometimes kneel, or not a note—

Mr. Vincent.

I hope I ſhall obtain a note, without proceeding to that ceremony.—Shan't I, Leonora?

Leonora.

Sir, your commands are ſufficient at any time.

Mr. Vincent.

No, my dear; I do not command, I only requeſt.

Leonora,
(in a whiſper to her aunt, while looking for the air.)

I am indebted for all this to you!

Mrs. Bellaſton,
(whiſpering Leonora.)

For heaven's ſake, Leonora, ſeem more cheerful; and do every thing that you are aſked. Your fortune very poſſibly depends upon it.

Mr. Vincent.

If your voice, my love, is not ſo clear as you could wiſh, no matter: only ſing your beſt, and you are ſure to pleaſe me.

(Leonora plays, and ſings the following words.)
Sweetly ſmelling flower,
Thus waking with the morning hour,
Go to my Laura's breaſt, and grace
With added fragrance, that already fragrant place;
So thou wilt bloom indeed:—
But like a uſeleſs weed
If on the ſtalk, here, thou remain,
Thy beauty will decay;
Thy fragrance paſs away;
And thy bright colours glow in vain.
Mrs. Bellaſton,
(clapping her hands.)

Bravo! braviſſimo!

Mr. Vincent.

In truth it is not ſo much amiſs, conſidering ſhe is but a child. However, I ſuppoſed that I [28]ſhould have heard a ſong containing ſomething of the principles with which, no doubt, you ſtudy to inſpire her.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

How, dear ſir! do not you perceive the moral of it?

(She ſings.)

If on the ſtalk, here, thou remain,
Thy beauty will decay;
Thy fragrance paſs away;
And thy bright colours glow in vain.

Which is as much as ſaying, our young women ſhould come forth and mingle with the world, if they would turn their knowledge to advantage, and not die ſhut up within their houſes.

Mr. Vincent.

Truſt me, my dear lady, it is much rather there than elſewhere that worthy huſbands will be glad to find them. But what is this?

(caſting his eyes upon a drawing.)
Mrs. Bellaſton.

That is one of Leonora's doing. Do not you find it charming?

Mr. Vincent.

It is not bad indeed, if Leonora did it all without the aſſiſtance of her maſter.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Why, to ſay the truth, ſir, he has touched it up a little.

Mr. Vincent.

My opinion here again is, that Leonora would have ſhown more judgment in ſelecting ſomething of a different ſubject; as for inſtance, if inſtead of repreſenting thus a ſleeping ſhepherdeſs ſurpriſed by a filthy faun, ſhe had applied her pencil to ſet forth ſome virtuous action: that would have improved her hand as much, while it improved her heart ſtill more.

SCENE V.

Mrs. Bellaſton, Mr. Vincent, Leonora, Fanny.
Fanny.

Sir,

(to Mr. Vincent,)

your portmante [...]u is arrived—Where will you have it put!—In your apartment?

Mr. Vincent,
(to Mrs. Bellaſton.)

Do you mean then, my good lady, that I ſhall have my lodging with you?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Certainly; and by accepting it, you will do me no leſs honour than I myſelf have pleaſure in the offer.

Mr. Vincent.
[29]

You oblige me. Therefore, with permiſſion, I will go ſee if every thing is right, and return immediately.

SCENE VI.

Mrs. Bellaſton, Leonora.
Leonora.

He is gone at laſt, then! is he?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Softy, ſoftly, Leonora! he may chance to hear you.

Leonora.

Let him hear me, if he pleaſes. I am ſo vexed, I could deſtroy my drawings, tear my muſic book, and daſh my inſtrument to pieces.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Be compoſed, my dear! you have occaſion now for all your moderation.

Leonora.

It is enough, I think, that I ſhewed my moderation in his preſence. You yourſelf both ſaw and heard him.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

People of his age have always many oddities.

Leonora.

Why then expoſe me to them? You ſhould not have ſaid a word about my ſinging, aunt. I did not like to ſing. This always comes of your deſire to ſhew me to the beſt advantage, as you ſay; and though you ſee the miſchief, you will repeat it when he comes again.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

My deareſt Leonora, be perſuaded: You do not know, perhaps, that your fortune in the world depends on Mr. Vincent.

Leonora.

What! my fortune?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Yes, indeed. Muſt I inform you how much you are indebted to his bounty?

Leonora.

Oh! I know: as far as certain petty preſents amount, which he ſends me now and then. But ſurely I could do without his preſents!

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Ah, my deareſt child! without him you would be exceedingly unhappy. What your father left you is a very trifle; and my income no great matter. With the aſſiſtance of theſe means alone, it was not poſſible that I could have given you ſuch an education as you have.

Leonora.
[30]

And is it poſſible that I am ſo indebted to him? Does he likewiſe ſhew himſelf a friend and benefactor to my mother?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Yes; it is he that pays his board and education.

Leonora.

I was never told of this.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Since you have never wanted any thing, what need was there to tell you of it? You obſerve by this, of what importance you ſhould think it to keep watch upon your conduct, and behave to Mr. Vincent with reſpect.—But ſtill, my dear, this is not all; for he is come expreſsly for the purpoſe of obſerving you and David before [...]e makes his will, and gives you his eſtate accordingly—to each, as he ſuppoſes you to deſerve it.

Leonora.

Oh! how ſorry I am now that I ſeemed ſo vexed and fretted in his preſence!

Mrs. Bellaſton.

He is certainly a worthy man; but ſtill was much to blame in [...]earing with ſuch coldneſs your ſweet voice, and not appearing charmed with your harpſichord. But, however that be, you muſt abſolutely ſeek to pleaſe him, or your brother will obtain a preference in his will.

Leonora.

Alas! he merits it much more than I do.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

More? You have too mean opinion of yourſelf, my ſweeteſt, if you think ſo! And beſides, if he ſhould really obtain a preference, what would be your deſtiny? A man can always make his way through life, but what reſources can a woman have?

Leonora.

What indeed! Your argument convinces me that I ſhould have learnt things much more neceſſary than the uſe of a harpſichord, dancing, or even drawing.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Why, you ſimpleton! with ſuch a fortune as by Mr. Vincent's favour you have reaſon to hope, what can you deſire in preference to the arts of ſhining in a faſhionable circle? Mr. Vincent muſt be won: and with a little complaiſance, if you but ſhew it, you may do whatever you think proper with him.

SCENE VII.

[31]
Mrs. Bellaſton, Leonora, Fanny.
Fanny.

Mr. Dandiprat, the dancing-maſter, madam.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Well, deſire him to walk up.

(The ſervant retires.)
Leonora.

No, aunt; let him be ſent away to-day, I beg, or I ſhall once again fret Mr. Vincent.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

He muſt abſolutely ſee you dance; you move with ſo much eaſe, you will charm him, I am certain.

(Going to the door.)

Mr. Dandiprat, come in.

SCENE VIII.

Mrs. Bellaſton, Leonora, Dandiprat.
Mrs. Bellaſton.

I appeal to you, ſir; does not Leonora dance like an angel?

Dandiprat,
(bowing.)

Abſolutely, madam.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Very likely I ſhall have a friend come here to ſee her dance a little. You will oblige me therefore if you make her ſhew her ſkill as much as poſſible, to pleaſe him.

Dandiprat.

Certainly, madam; and my own ſkill too, you may depend on it.

SCENE IX.

Mrs. Bellaſton, Leonora, Dandiprat, Mr. Vincent.
Mrs. Bellaſton.

A-propos; for here he comes.

(To Mr. Vincent entering.)

A chair for Mr. Vincent.—Here,— here, my dear ſir.—You are come in time for Leonora's dancing leſſon; you muſt ſee how ſhe performs. You would take her for a zephyr!—Mr. Dandiprat, pray let your pupil dance the new allemand.

Leonora.

I cannot dance it by myſelf.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Fear nothing! Mr. Dandiprat will dance with you; and I will hum the tune. Come, never fear! I will keep good time.

Mr. Vincent.
[32]

But what hinders us from having a minuet? I like that beſt, and beg to have it.

Dandiprat.

I ſhall not perform it with a grace, if I muſt play as well as dance.

Mr. Vincent.

Sir, it is not your performance that we conſider, but your pupil's.

Dandiprat.

You would judge much better of her merit in a grand chaconne.

Mr. Vincent.

Chaconne! what is that?

Dandiprat.

It is in the higher ſtile of dancing.

Mr. Vincent.

But Leonora never means to figure at the Opera-houſe. I want a minuet.

Dandiprat.

As you pleaſe, ſir. Come then, miſs; a minuet.

(Leonora dances; Dandiprat moves with her, playing on his kit, and interrupts his muſic now and then with theſe inſtructions.)

Your head a little higher.—Shoulders back.—Let your arms play freely.—Sink.—One, two, and three.—Your partner.—Look at me.

Mr. Vincent,
(when the minuet is finiſhed.)

Come, this is tolerable, Leonora.

(To Dandiprat.)

Sir, your leſſon, if you pleaſe, is finiſhed for to-day.

(Dandiprat makes a ceremonious bow to the company, and leaves the room.)
Leonora,
(whiſpering Mrs. Bellaſton.)

Well, aunt, you ſee what compliments I have had?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

And is it poſſible, my dear good ſir, that you are not enchanted, raviſhed, nay tranſported? Surely your attention was diverted; or perhaps you are not recovered yet from the fatigue that your journey has occaſioned you?

Mr. Vincent.

I beg your pardon, madam. I have already ſignified to Leonora how I liked her dancing; but you would not ſurely ſee me in a tranſport at her merit in this way? No: I reſerve my extaſy for merit much more proper to excite it.

SCENE X.

Mrs. Bellaſton, Leonora, Mr. Vincent, David.
David,
(running into the room towards Mr. Vincent, and ambracing him with ardour.)

O my dear, dear Mr. Vincent! my good friend and father! How rejoiced I am to ſee you!

Mrs. Bellaſton.
[33]

How the boy ruſhes in! Do you mean to ſtifle Mr. Vincent?

Mr. Vincent.

Let him do it, my good madam; for the tranſports of his joy delight me more than cold and ceremonious ſalutations. Yes, my deareſt David! come here, and let me preſs you to my heart. What pleaſing recollection you awake within me! Yes, theſe open features are the living image of your dear departed father!

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Why not put your beſt clothes on? Do people ſee friends in that trim?

David.

But aunt, it would have coſt me half an hour at leaſt to change my dreſs, and put my hair in order; and I never ſhould have had the patience to delay ſo long the pleaſure of ſeeing Mr. Vincent.

Mr. Vincent.

And I too, my dear boy, was quite impatient, and thought every minute half an hour between the time of my arrival and this moment.

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Well, ſir; have you nothing then to ſay to me or Leonora? You have not ſo much as wiſhed us a good morning.

David.

Pardon me, dear aunt! I was ſo glad, I did not know what I was doing. And do you forgive me too, dear ſiſter,

(holding out his hand,)

if without intention I have diſpleaſed you. Have I, Leonora?

Leonora,
(half offended.)

No, ſir.

Mr. Vincent.

Excuſe him, madam, upon my account! I ſhould be ſorry to be the occaſion of reproach to him.

Mrs. Bellaſton,
(aſide.)

I can hold no longer!—Be ſo kind, good ſir, as to excuſe me: I have ſeveral orders to give the ſervants.

Mr. Vincent.

Do not confine yourſelf on my account.

Mrs. Bellaſton,
(whiſpering Leonora.)

You will hardly ſtay and hear their inſupportable diſcourſe?—

(Aloud.)

Come, Leonora, I have ſomething to employ you in.

Leonora.

No, aunt, I will ſtay with Mr. Vincent, if he will pleaſe to let me.

Mr. Vincent.

Let you, my dear child! I ſhall be glad to have you with me.

(Mrs. Bellaſton goes out with manifeſt vexation.)

SCENE XI.

[34]
Mr. Vincent, Leonora, David.
Mr. Vincent.

Well, David; is your maſter well pleaſed with out benaviour and improvement?

David.

He himſelf, ſir, is the proper perſon to anſwer that. One thing however I can ſay, that I am pretty well eſtabliſhed in his favour.

Mr. Vincent.

What are you ſtudying at preſent?

David.

Latin, Greek, and geography; the hiſtory of England, and the mathematics.

Leonora,
(aſide.)

Here are many things that I ſcarcely know by name!

Mr. Vincent.

And pray tell me, do you like them?

David.

Oh! the more I learn, the more I wiſh to go on learning; and am not the loweſt in my claſs, neither.

Mr. Vincent.

Then too, your drawing, muſic, dancing—

David.

Thoſe too I am learning; but apply myſelf much more, this ſultry weather, to the muſic-maſter and my drawing, as the doctor ſays that I muſt not exerciſe myſelf too violently. In return, when Winter comes, I ſhall apply myſelf more cloſely to my dancing, when a deal of jumping will be comfortable.

Mr. Vincent.

Why your plan, I muſt acknowledge, ſeems well laid.

David.

Beſides, ſir, I ſhall never give a deal of time to dancing; hardly more than what the doctor lets me have for recreation. The eſſential thing, he tells me, is to form my heart, and cultivate my underſtanding, ſo that I may live with honour in the world, become a uſeful member of ſociety, and make myſelf by that means happy.

Mr. Vincent,
(embracing him.)

You are in the right, dear boy!

Leonora,
(aſide.)

If theſe are ſo eſſential, how has my aunt neglected me!

David.

And yet, dear ſir, though you embrace and love me ſo, I am not, perhaps, ſo good as you imagine.

Mr. Vincent.

How?

David.

I am very giddy, and I waſte my time. I cannot rid myſelf of ſeveral exceptionable habits; and for [35]want of thought, relapſe into thoſe very faults for which I have ſo frequently been ſorry.

Mr. Vincent.

And will you ſtill relapſe into them?

David.

Not if I have my thoughts about me; but I find it very difficult to keep in memory, at all times, my good reſolutions.

Mr. Vincent.

I am very glad to find that you can diſcern yourſelf theſe faults within you. To acknowledge that we do wrong, is ſomething akin to doing well. What think you, Leonora?

Leonora.

I believe, I am neither giddy, nor yet waſteful of my time; nor have I any of my brother's faults.

Mr. Vincent.

Then I ſuppoſe you have other faults?

Leonora.

I never heard my aunt ſay that I had any.

Mr. Vincent.

She ſhould know indeed, and be the firſt to notice them; but affection too often blinds us, ſo that we can ſee no faults in thoſe that we love.—I do not mean to vex you, ſaying this, believe me.

Leonora,
(aſide.)

What a man! He flatters David, and anſwers me with nothing but vexatious ſpeeches!

Mr. Vincent.

Wait here a little. I will go ſee if my ſervant has unpacked my trunks. I have ſomething for you, and ſhall ſoon be back.

David.

Yes, yes; we will wait here for you. Do not ſtay long.

SCENE XII.

Leonora, David.
Leonora.

I fancy, he may keep his preſents to himſelf! They muſt be charming things indeed that he has to give us!

David.

What? Dear, ſiſter! does not every thing that you have in your apartment, and even upon your back, come from our dear benefactor? Should he have the verieſt trifle in his trunk to give me, I ſhould ſtill be charmed in thinking on his bounty!

Leonora.

Poſſibly you might; but I am ſo angry with him, with myſelf, and with my aunt—that I could find it in my heart to quarrel with all the world.

David.
[36]

What, with me too, among the reſt?—What ails you then, my poor dear ſiſter?

(taking Leonora by the hand.)
Leonora.

Had you been ſo mortified!—

David.

So mortified! Have you been mortified then, ſiſter? Who has mortified you? Not my aunt, for ſhe will hardly let you breathe for fear of catching cold; and would, I fancy, ſuffer you to tread upon her, if to touch the ground could hurt you.

Leonora.

Yes; but Mr. Vincent! he is ſo captious!

David.

How you talk! I think him, on the contrary, indulgent and good-natured.

Leonora.

I have done nothing to his liking. When I ſung and danced, I could not pleaſe him; and my drawing had no better fortune. He deſpiſes every thing that I know; and ſpeaks of merit much more calculated to excite his approbation, than a ſkill in dancing.

David.

Between you and me, I think him in the right.

Leonora.

In the right! Then my aunt is in the wrong, according to your notion, is ſhe? What does he mean by merit much more calculated to excite his approbation, than a ſkill in dancing?

David.

I can tell you, and yet not be very learned.

Leonora.

Oh yes! you indeed! Well then, what is it?

David.

Tell me, Leonora, do you ever read?

Leonora.

Yes, doubtleſs, when I have time.

David.

And what?

Leonora.

Why plays, before I go to ſee them; and a great variety of ſongs, that I may ſing them to my maſter.

David.

That is fine reading, truly, for your age! And do not you think that you might have books much more inſtructive?

Leonora.

If I might, what time have I to read them? It is full one o'clock before I have breakfaſted, and put my morning dreſs on. Then comes Mr. Quaver; and when he has left me, Mr. Dandiprat. I dine at four; and after dinner, dreſs for company, which we receive at home; or elſe go out a viſiting, and then the day is over.

David.

And is every day ſpent thus?

Leonora.

No doubt.

David.

Well, ſiſter, I can tell you that Doctor Sharp, my maſter, has three daughters of about your age; but they employ their time in quite another manner.

Leonora.
[37]

How?

David.

Firſt then, at ſix in Summer, and at eight in Winter, they are dreſſed completely for the day.

Leonora.

Then they do not ſleep enough, and muſt be very heavy long before night comes.

David.

On the contrary, they are briſker far than you, becauſe they go to bed at ten every night.

Leonora.

To bed at ten!

David.

At ten; that they may get up early in the morning. When you are faſt aſleep in bed, they have received their leſſons in geography and cyphering. When the clock ſtrikes ten, they take their needle-work in hand till noon; and then aſſiſt their mother in the houſe.

Leonora.

Does their mother mean to make them houſemaids?

David.

She may hope, by means of ſuch an education, to procure them ſomething better. But, however that be, ſhould they not be taught to govern ſervants, regulate a table, and conduct their houſe?

Leonora.

And after dinner are they buſy?

David.

Why not buſy? They have then their harpſichord, or writing; and at night, aſſemble round a table, where they read by turns in the Spectator, or Miſs Moore's laſt publication, Sacred Dramas; while the two that are not occupied upon their book; employ themſelves in mending their own clothes, or examining the linen of the houſe, and mending it, if needful.

Leonora.

So then they never take any recreation?

David.

Oh! I beg your pardon! They amuſe themſelves as if they were three queens; for all theſe taſks are intermixed with little ſports, and pleaſant converſation. They pay viſits alſo, and receive them; but take care to have their work-bags, and I never ſaw them idle for a minute.

Leonora.

This is certainly what Mr. Vincent meant. And yet my aunt has often told me, that ſuch an education as, according to your account, the Miſs Sharps receive, is only fit for tradeſmen's children.

David.

But ſuppoſing them to be tradeſmen's children, would they find this education uſeleſs to them? They ſhould certainly know houſhold work, or how will they be able to direct a ſervant? If they know nothing of it, every one will join to cheat them; and the richer they [38]may be, the greater probability there is that even the ſervants whom they employ, will join each other to effect their ruin.

Leonora.

I proteſt you fright me! I know nothing of the work about a houſe! ſcarce how to hold a needle! Yet I have juſt been told, that we have nothing in the world, except what Mr. Vincent's bounty gives us.

David.

Ah dear ſiſter ſo much the worſe for us! ſhould he leave us, or ſhould we unfortunately loſe him—But poſſibly my aunt is rich?

Leonora.

Oh no; ſhe told me to the contrary ſcarce half an hour ago. She has no more than is ſufficient for herſelf. In caſe then any accident ſhould happen with reſpect to Mr. Vincent, what would be our ſate?

David.

I ſhould be at firſt put to difficulties; but my maſter tells me that I ſhould truſt in God, and hope that he never would forſake me. His opinion is, that there are always generous people in the world, whoſe friendſhip may be gained by an exertion of one's ſkill to ſerve them in the way of ſome profeſſion, and who frequently create employment for the induſtrious. Thus then, in the courſe of ſome few years, when I am more advanced in learning, I might undertake to teach ſuch children as know leſs than I do. I ſhould even improve myſelf by ſuch an occupation, and with good behaviour on my part, be ſure of living with ſome ſort of eaſe and comfort, and perhaps ſtrike out a way to fortune.

Leonora.

But what benefit could I derive from all my ſkill in dancing, or in drawing, or in muſic? I ſhould die perhaps of hunger, notwithſtanding all theſe vain accompliſhments.

David.

And therefore Mr. Vincent cannot be well pleaſed when he diſcovers that you have been put to nothing but thoſe arts which ſerve for ornament or pleaſure.

Leonora.

And vexation ſometimes, David; for when I dance, or ſing in company, if I am not praiſed as much as I ſuppoſe myſelf to merit, you cannot think how much I am fretted at the diſappointment!—Shall I alſo tell you that I am often tired of thoſe fine matters, which my aunt ſays ſerve us to paſs time away with ſatisfaction.

David.

And how do you entertain yourſelf then?

Leonora.
[39]

With the opera, dreſs, faſhions, walks, and ſcandal; we tell in one houſe what we have obſerved beforehand in another. But theſe helps to converſation, and the art of killing time, ſoon fails us.

David.

I believe ſo: They are very poor ſubjects of entertainment, when one thinks of thoſe that may be found in art and nature, which not only occupy our time agreeably, but teach us to reflect upon ourſelves.

Leonora.

You have convinced me of it by yourſelf, who notwithſtanding you are two years younger than I am, are ſo much more improved. How many uſeful things has my aunt neglected in my education!

SCENE XIII.

Leonora, David, Mrs. Bellaſton.
Mrs. Bellaſton,
(having overheard what Leonora ſaid.)

And what uſeful things have I neglected in your education then, Miſs Thankleſs?

(aſide.)

But all this is due to David.

David.

Well, good bye, ſiſter, and good bye, dear aunt. I wonder Mr. Vincent ſtays ſo long up ſtairs. I will run and ſeek him, if you pleaſe.

(goes out.)

SCENE XIV.

Mrs. Bellaſton, Leonora.
Mrs. Bellaſton.

The good-for-nothing blockhead! Let his friend be once ſet off, and we ſhall ſee if he preſumes to come into my preſence again. But what has he been ſaying, that you think your education thus neglected?

Leonora.

Indeed, dear aunt, it is true; for have you let me learn thoſe uſeful matters which a young perſon ought to know?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

Uſeful matters, my divine, dear Leonora. Is there any thing wanting in the leaſt to your perfections? Does not every one acknowledge that you are quite accompliſhed?

Leonora.

Some things I know, it is true; but they are only ſuch as ſerve to flatter vanity. Thoſe arts that [40]ornament the mind, as geography, Arithmetic, Hiſtory—

Mrs. Bellaſton.

All downright pedantry! I ſhould be vexed to death, if I had puzzled your poor brains with ſuch old ſtuff, that is only fit for ſuch a one as David. Why Leonora, did you ever hear, where I have carried you, that faſhionable women mind ſuch nonſenſe?

Leonora.

No indeed; but ſtill, why not inſtruct me in thoſe houſhold arts at leaſt, that a perſon of my ſex ſhould know? Can I even hold a needle?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

No; and why? becauſe I never meant you for a mantua maker.

Leonora.

But ſuppoſing Mr. Vincent to die, ſuppoſing that I was to fall into diſtreſs, what are my reſources? how ſhould I ſubſiſt?

Mrs. Bellaſton.

If that be all, I have a ſingle word that will ſettle every thing, as I can tell you now that you will never want for money, but even ſwim in plenty. I have teazed Mr. Vincent ſo effectually, that he means to leave you all his fortune. But here he comes himſelf. I leave you with him, as he means to tell you his intentions.

SCENE XV.

Leonora, Mr. Vincent, David.
David,
(running to his ſiſter with a watch.)

Look ye! look ye, ſiſter!

Leonora.

How! what is this? a watch?

David.

Yes, ſiſter! and a gold one! O my dear, dear Mr. Vincent! how rejoiced I am! Pray let me go and ſhew it to the doctor. I will be there and back again immediately.

Mr. Vincent.

With all my heart. Inform him, that it was not my deſign to pleaſe your vanity by ſuch a preſent, but that you might know the different hours allotted to your different ſtudies, and be always ready for your maſters.

David.

Oh, I ſhall be always ready for them now, that is certain.

Mr. Vincent.
[41]

Beg him likewiſe to allow you the remainder of the day from ſchool; and tell him that I mean to call upon him in the afternoon.

David.

Yes, yes, I will.

(He goes out.)

SCENE XVI.

Mr. Vincent, Leonora, (who appears penſive.)
Mr. Vincent.

Well, Leonora, why ſo gloomy? What is the matter with you?

Leonora.

Nothing, ſir.

Mr. Vincent.

You are not vexed that I have made your brother ſuch a preſent?

Leonora.

Doubtleſs he will be very careful of it, and knows how to handle it!

Mr. Vincent.

I have ſhown him how, and there is no difficulty in the matter. You are ſenſible that he wanted one.

Leonora.

Quite ſo: and I, for my part, could not find a uſe for ſuch a bauble.

Mr. Vincent.

I was thinking ſo: you have a clock upon the ſtaircaſe.

Leonora.

True; and yet there is hardly a young lady that I know, but has a watch.

Mr. Vincent.

That is lucky; you may aſk them then the hour at any time.

Leonora.

I may; and when they aſk the ſame of me, make anſwer that I cannot tell them.

Mr. Vincent.

Leonora, Leonora, you are an envious little puſs, I ſee! but here is to prove that you have not been forgotten.

(giving her a caſe.)
Leonora,
(bluſhing)

O, my dear good Mr. Vincent!

Mr. Vincent.

Well, I ſee you do not know how to open it.

(he opens it himſelf, and ſhows a pair of diamond carrings.)

Are you content with theſe?

Leonora.

Oh yes, if you are but content with me!

Mr. Vincent.

To ſay the truth, my dear, I am not quite ſo: we are now alone, and I muſt uſe a little freedom in converſing with you. Your dear aunt has ſpared no coſt to let you have agreeable accompliſhments; and you appearance is a proof of her affection and good taſte. I [42]could only have wiſhed that ſhe had been minded to beſtow a uſeful education on you.

Leonora.

David has been diſcourſing on this ſubject, and convinced me that I want every thing which would be uſeful to me at a future time of life; but how may I acquire a knowledge of theſe uſeful matters?

Mr. Vincent.

I am acquainted with a worthy gentlewoman, who inſtructs young ladies in ſuch knowledge as is ſuited to their ſex.

Leonora.

My aunt, however, mentioned that you would put me into ſuch a ſtate as would not need this knowledge.

Mr. Vincent.

I underſtand you; and to ſhew my real diſpoſition, leave you quite at liberty to chuſe that way of life in which ſhe meant to ſee you figure, ſince it ſuits your inclination. Yes, my deareſt child, rely on my affection. After my deceaſe I will give you every ſhilling that I poſſeſs.

Leonora.

What, all your fortune?

Mr. Vincent.

Yes, [...]eonora, all; but not without a fear that it will be ſtill too little to prevent your being really unhappy.

Leonora.

Is it poſſible?

Mr. Vincent.

Are you qualified to do yourſelf the ſlighteſt ſervice? or make up, upon occaſion, I do not ſay a coſtly garment, but the plaineſt gown that you ever wore?

Leonora.

Alas! ſir, I was never taught.

Mr. Vincent.

It is plain, then, you muſt always have a crowd about you to make up thoſe articles which you have no hands to make yourſelf. You know, I ſuppoſe, how much faſhionable women have occaſion to lay out, that they may keep their title up with thoſe who are as gay and fooliſh as themſelves! Now tell me, are you to ſuppoſe that my property, when you are miſtreſs of it, will ſuffice for this?

Leonora.

I hope, ſir, it will be enough, with the oeconomy that I ſhall obſerve, to render me as happy as you wiſh me to be.

Mr. Vincent.

Truſt me, notwithſtanding your oeconomy, if you continue ignorant, it will not. And beſides, when you are come of age, what prudent man will take a woman who poſſeſſes no one talent conducive to his happineſs? It is plain, then, nothing but the fortune that [43]you poſſeſs will render you an eligible wife; and this circumſtance ſhews ſtill ſtronger the neceſſity of ſecuring a fortune to you after my death.

Leonora.

O, ſir! but then my brother—

Mr. Vincent.

He muſt be content with what I do in his behalf while living, and the proofs of your affection when I am dead. I mean to have him taught whatever may be uſeful to him in the ſtate of life that he may prefer; as in that, with induſtry, it is not improbable but he may make a fortune. I myſelf am an example of this probability: he need but do as I have done. I leave you to reflect on my intentions, and ſhall communicate them to him, as ſoon as he returns.

SCENE XVII.

Leonora, (alone.)

Oh, what pleaſure! heireſs to all his fortune! This is what my aunt deſired ſo earneſtly. I ſhould be glad to know what David will ſay when Mr. Vincent tells him his intentions. He muſt be very jealous of me. However, I ſhall not forget him. No, indeed; if I have any thing to ſpare. I muſt and will have ſomething for him: but I hear Mr. Vincent coming back with David.—A lucky thought! I will ſteal into this cloſet here, and liſten to their converſation.

(She goes in, and ſhuts the door, unnoticed.)

SCENE XVIII.

Mr. Vincent, David.
Mr. Vincent.

So your maſter is pleaſed then that I have made you ſuch a preſent?

David.

Yes, enchanted; but for my part, upon ſecond thoughts, I am ſorry for it.

Mr. Vincent.

Sorry, David, and why?

David.

Poor Leonora! ſhe muſt doubtleſs be quite vexed at having nothing, when I am maſter of a watch. I would not ſeem indifferent to your favours; notwithſtanding, if I durſt, I would deſire you—

Mr. Vincent.
[44]

Generous little fellow! do not be uneaſy; Leonora has received a pair of diamond ear-rings, worth ten watches ſuch as yours.

David.

O my dear Mr. Vincent; how I thank you!

Mr. Vincent.

And I ſhall not confine my friendſhip and affection to the gift of ſuch a trifle.

David.

O my generous friend and father!

Mr. Vincent.

I obſerve, with grief, that her education cannot but be the cauſe of ſorrow to her hereafter.

David.

So I likewiſe fear, ſir; my dear aunt imagines that a little drawing, dancing, ſinging, and the like, are all that ſhe wants to be happy in the world.

Mr. Vincent.

To theſe frivolous embelliſhments then ſhe ſacrifices the much more important cultivation of her underſtanding; and forbears inſpiring her with thoſe good qualities which have alone a claim on human approbation. As your ſiſter's reaſon has been ſo neglected, ſhe is pleaſed with thoſe applauſes that are offered on the altar of her vanity. But when, in ſome few years, ſhe ſees how many uſeful matters of inſtruction, and how much ineſtimable time ſhe has for ever loſt, ſhe will inevitably bluſh at her own conduct, and even execrate her flatterers; who, on their ſide, will repay her hatred with their ridicule and ſcorn.

David.

O ſir, you make me tremble for my poor dear ſiſter!

Mr. Vincent.

And beſides, what reaſonable man will take up with a wife whoſe want of knowledge is ſo glaring; who inſtead of being able to eſtabliſh order and oeconomy within a houſe, muſt diſſipate the greateſt fortune by her love of luxury; and who will have an incapacity, no leſs unworthy the eſteem of him that is to be her huſband, than the veneration of his children. She muſt of neceſſity be as a ſtranger in the world, to every one about her. What would ſuch a woman do without my friendſhip?

David.

O dear ſir, let me beſeech you, do not take away your favour from her.

Mr. Vincent.

No; for on the contrary, I am now upon the point of doing ſomething for her.

David.

Yes, dear ſir; procure her a more uſeful education. Leonora does not want for underſtanding, or good principles.

Mr. Vincent.
[45]

I would with all my heart; but at her age, can one expect that ſhe will ſubmit to any rigid treatment, after the indulgence that ſhe has received at home? No, no; I ſee it will be better to determine upon ſomething for her benefit, which ſhall take place when I am in my grave.

David.

For heaven's ſake, ſir, do not ſpeak ſo, I beſeech you. No: I truſt you are to live much longer for our common good; and Providence will not ſo ſoon deprive us of our ſecond father.

Mr. Vincent.

I am ſenſible of your affection; but the fear of death will not delay the fatal moment of its coming. Leonora's future lot gives me pain, whenever I reflect on what it may be; and in ſhort, I am reſolved to give her my whole fortune, that at leaſt ſhe may have wherewithal to keep herſelf from want.

David,
(taking Mr. Vincent's hand.)

Oh thank you ten times over! How rejoiced I am, ſir! Shall I leave you for a moment, and go tell her this good news? But no; it will be better to conceal it from her, or at leaſt till ſhe has been induced to get ſome uſeful knowledge, from a notion that ſhe muſt live, in future, by her induſtry. She will, by that means, know much better how to manage what you give her. O my deareſt Leonora! after all, then, I may hope to ſee you happy.

Mr. Vincent.

Worthy little fellow! I am no leſs delighted with your generoſity, than underſtanding. Come to my arms my dear child! Could I intend to give your ſiſter every thing, and leave you nothing? That were to the laſt degree unjuſt: and therefore I revoke my firſt intention. It is you that ſhould be my ſole heir, and with propriety I ought to make my will accordingly.

David.

No, no, dear ſir, preſerve your firſt intention, and give Leonora all your fortune. I ſhall be much more diligent in my improvement, and more anxious to acquire uſeful knowledge which, I doubt not, with God's bleſſing, will ſuffice for my advancement.

Mr. Vincent.

Do not be uneaſy with regard to Leonora. When I ſaid that you ſhould be my ſole heir, it was not my idea that Leonora ſhould be left without a trifling legacy, ſufficient to obtain her neceſſary things.

David.

Well then, let us exchange; the trifling legacy for me, by way of token from you, and the reſt for Leonora.

SCENE the laſt.

[46]
Mr. Vincent, David, Leonora, (coming out of the cloſet, and running to embrace her brother.)
Leonora.

O my deareſt brother! have I merited ſo much affection from you?

David.

Yes, dear ſiſter, if you will but do as I could wiſh, and be what our good benefactor ſo much longs to ſee you.

Leonora.

If! Should it be a queſtion? I will be ſo. I diſcern how much the difference of our education has exalted your ideas above mine, though I am ſo much older. —My good friend and father, let my future fortune be whatever you think proper; I can never be unhappy, if I leave you to determine for me. I deſire inſtruction, likewiſe, and will take my brother for a model.

Mr. Vincent.

You will unavoidably be happy, if you keep this prudent reſolution. But pray tell me, whence proceeds this change in your ideas?

Leonora.

I have juſt heard my brother's wiſhes for me; his diſintereſtedneſs and generous ſacrifice. I have heard too how you love me. I will reverence you for the future, and give up the little jealouſies that I entertained againſt my brother. He ſhall be my guide and friend.

David.

I will endeavour to be ſuch, dear ſiſter: it will be my boaſt and pleaſure, if I proſper.

Mr. Vincent.

With what pleaſing ſentiments, dear children, do you inſpire me! I am now no longer ſorry that Providence has left me childleſs. I conſider you no leſs affectionately than I ſhould do had I given you life; and think that I ſee your father, who looks down from heaven, well pleaſed in having left me ſuch dear pledges of his love.

(Leonora and her brother take him by the hand, and bathe it with their tears.)
Leonora.

Let us not loſe a moment, ſir. Where does that worthy gentlewoman live, whom you mentioned to me, as a perſon that would teach me uſeful things?

Mr. Vincent.

I will introduce you to her ſhortly. I ſhall ſt [...]y here [...]ome few days, and will endeavour to bring over, if I can, your aunt, not all at once, but by degrees, to ſecond my deſigns. You muſt be careful not to anger or diſpleaſe her. She deſerves your gratitude. She has but erred reſpecting what was likely to inſure your happineſs: her wiſh was not the leſs to make you happy.

Leonora.
[47]

I believe ſo; but renounce, from henceforth, all the nonſenſe that I have been put to ſtudy. No more dancing, no more drawing, no more muſick, for the future.

Mr. Vincent.

No, dear Leonora, that would be wrong again. On the contrary, you ought to cultivate them; for, in truth, they are deſirable accompliſhments. Only remember that they do not conſtitute all the merit that is required in a woman. They may render her more welcome in good company; be a relaxation to her after the cares attendant on a houſe and family, and make her ſtill more fond of living in retirement: add another tie to the attachment of her huſband, guide her in the choice of maſters for her children, and enable her to further their improvement. They are only prejudicial when they feed her vanity, and make her give into a fatal diſſipation, or contempt of duties in that ſtate of life to which God's providence has called her. They are flowers, in ſhort, that may poſſeſs ſome little portion of one's garden, if the reſt be ſet apart for fruits and vegetables.

THE GOOD MOTHER.
A SONNET.

THE mother's tender heart, round whom
Her children throng in youthful bloom,
With love and tranſport overflows,
Such as a mother only knows,
What time her light deſcending hand
Gently taps one with action bland;
Another to her heart's cloſe folds,
Inmate already there, ſhe holds.
A third climbs joyous on her knee;
While pleas'd the little thing to ſee,
Her hand aſſiſts, and with a ſmile
Kiſſing, ſhe pays the arduous toil.
Her foot, held out to ſerve as chair,
Dandles a fourth when ſeated there;
So too the reſt, if more there be,
Round her, cloſe cling her progeny.
[48]
She reads all written in their eyes,
Their looks, careſſes, ſmiles and ſighs,
Theſe ſpeaking from the heart, declare
The thouſand little wiſhes there.
Their prattle all at once is heard,
And ſhe replies without a word;
For ſmiles alone are her reply:
While joyous they ſtand prating by.
Yet if it chance, a word amiſs,
A quarrel for the envied kiſs,
Or aught unfit to hear or view,
Among the little ones enſue,
A brow diſſatisfied ſhe takes,
Yet ſoon the low'ring ſtorm there breaks:
And while ev'n gloom o'ercaſts her mien,
That ſhe's a mother 'tis well ſeen.
In this, ſo obvious to man's ſenſe,
We ſee God's wond'rous providence,
That from the ſtores of heavenly grace,
Pours gifts on all the human race.
The rich, in fortune's lap high fed,
The poor beneath their lowly ſhed,
All on her ſmile ſubſiſt and ſhare
The bleſſings of her guardian care.
She knows their need, ſhe hears their cry,
And views them with a mother's eye:
To none, among her children, blind,
But ſcattering gifts on all mankind.
Let none then, with preſumptuous ſenſe,
Dare tax the rule of Providence
With rigorous or even partial views;
If for a ſeaſon ſhe refuſe
Some bleſſing, to their heart thought dear,
As if averſe their praver to hear;
For their ſoul's good, God's gracious will
Seems to ſubject them thus to ill,
That through affliction's rigid ways,
They may attain fair Virtue's praiſe.
Or rather, for ſuch love we find
In his compaſſionating mind,
When he vouchſafes them, or denies,
No leſs beneficent he is than wife.

THE PROPER USE OF TIME.

[49]

MORGAN, though a plain companion, was a ſpecial workman. He aſpired at nothing in his heart ſo much as to become a maſter; but he wanted money to ſet up.

A merchant, who was well acquainted with his induſtry, was willing to ſupply him with an hundred pounds, that he might open ſhop.

One may, without much difficulty, gueſs at Morgan's joy. In his imagination, he already had a warehouſe full of goods. He reckoned up how many cuſtomers would crowd to buy them, and what money he ſhould have at balancing his books.

Amidſt the extravagant emotions of that tranſport into which theſe notions threw him, he perceived an ale-houſe. Come, ſaid he, and entered it, I will have a little pleaſure with one ſixpence of this money.

He demurred, however, ſome few moments, to call out for punch which was his favourite liquor, as his conſcience loudly told him that the moment of enjoyment was not yet arrived; that he was, firſt of all, to think of paying what his friend had lent him; and at preſent that it was not honeſt for him to lay out a penny of the ſum for things not abſolutely neceſſary. He was ready to come out again, impreſſed by ſuch right notions, but bethought himſelf, on the other hand, that if he ſpent a ſixpence of his money, he ſhould ſtill have ninety-nine pounds nineteen ſhillings and a ſixpence left; that ſuch a ſum was full enough to ſet him up in trade, and that a ſingle half-hour's induſtry would compenſate for ſuch a trifling pleaſure as he wiſhed to have at preſent.

It was thus, that taking up the glaſs, he ſought to quiet his interior ſcruples; but alas, his preſent conduct was to open him a door to ruin.

On the morrow, ſo agreeable a recollection of his pleaſure at the ale-houſe filled his mind, that he was now leſs ſcrupulous with conſcience in expentling one more ſixpence at it. He had ninety-nine pounds nineteen ſhillings ſtill remaining.

[50]On the following days, the love of liquor had beſotted him in ſuch a manner, that he conſtantly returned to his beloved ale-houſe, but increaſed the quantum of his liquor, to a ſhilling's worth at firſt; then ſixpence more; and ſo on, till he came to half-a-crown; at which he ſeemed to make a ſtand, and every time, he could conſole himſelf with ſaying, It is but two-and-ſixpence that I am ſpending. Oh, I need not fear but I ſhall have enough to carry on my trade.

Such then was his deluſive way of reaſoning, in reply to what his conſcience whiſpered, which would now and then be heard. It did not ſtrike him, that his fortune was an even hundred pounds, and that the uſeful application of the whole depended on the fit employ to which he put its parts.

You ſee then, my dear little friends, how by inſenſible gradation he at length plunged into a life of extravagance. He found no longer any joy in induſtry, employed entirely as he was in contemplating on his preſent riches, which he fancied inexhauſtible; and yet, from day to day, he did not fail to find that it was diminiſhing. He was convinced, and his conviction all at once came over him juſt like a clap of thunder, that he could not make amends for his preceding diſſipation, as his benefactor would not be ſo fond of lending him another hundred pounds, when he had ſeen him ſo miſuſe the firſt.

Quite overcome with ſhame and grief, the more he ſought to ſtifle his ideas with hard drinking, ſo much the ſooner by a great deal, did his ruin fall upon him. And at laſt the frightful moment came, when quite diſguſted at the thought of induſtry, and being, as it were, an object of horror to himſelf, he regarded life as a burthen, ſince it preſented him with nothing but a proſpect of miſerable poverty whenever he looked forward.

He renounced his country, followed by deſpair, and joined a gang of ſmugglers, formidable for the ravages which they ſpread through every country on the coaſt. But Heaven did not permit their violence to remain long unpuniſhed. A diſgraceful death ſoon ended his career of wickedneſs.

Alas! if when his reaſon firſt of all addreſſed him, he had liſtened to the reproaches of his conſcience, eaſy in [51]his ſituation he might now have been enjoying, in repute and honour, the eaſe of a reſpectable and opulent old age.

You ſhudder, children, at his lamentable folly. Such is notwithſtanding that of multitudes among us, in the uſe which they make of life. It was beſtowed upon them that they might live happy in virtuous enjoyments, and yet they laviſh it upon every ſhameful diſſipation. They think that there will always be time enough left them, for the proper uſe thereof. However, in the interval, days, months, and years flow onward, and they find, at the concluſion of them, they have not made ſuch a uſe as they fondly propoſed. In ſome ſort, they are even happy if their conduct does not plunge them finally into deſpair.

THE BLACKSMITH.

A Gentleman of fortune paſſing very late one night before a blackſmith's habitation, was ſurprized to ſee him buſy at his forge, when every perſon in the neighbourhood was gone to reſt. He had a curioſity to know what reaſon he could have for working thus at midnight, and if twelve hours labour in the day would not ſuffice him to provide ſubſiſtence for his family.

I do not work for myſelf, replied the blackſmith, but for a neighbour here of mine, who has unfortunately been burnt out. I riſe two hours before the uſual time of labour every morning, and continue working two hours after at at leaſt, and ſometimes longer, as is now the caſe, and this I do, that I may help him in his deſtitute condition. If I had but any thing myſelf, I would divide it with him; but my all is nothing, except this ſhop, and ſome ſmall ſtock of metal, which I cannot ſell, becauſe it is what ſubſiſts me. Thus I work every day four hours extraordinary, which amounts to two days in the courſe of a week, and the earnings of thoſe two days I can yield to him. Thank heaven, at this time of the year there is [52]work enough! and while I have but ſtrength, it is my duty to aſſiſt the unhappy.

This is very generous, my good friend, on your part, ſaid the gentleman, as I ſuppoſe your neighbour never will be able to repay your kindneſs.

Truly, ſir, I fear he will not: but I fear it on his account alone, not mine. However, I am ſure he would rejoice to do as much for me, were I in his condition.

At theſe words, the gentleman, not wiſhing to intrude upon the blackſmith any longer, wiſhed him a good night, and went away.

Upon the morrow, having put into his purſe a note for twenty pounds, which he could afford to give away, he went out, and meant to leave it with the blackſmith, whoſe beneficence he was reſolved to recompence, by putting it in his power to buy whatever metal he might want, at the cheapeſt market, to undertake more buſineſs, and to lay by a little from his labour, to ſupport him in old age.

But what was his ſurprize, when the blackſmith bade him take his money back again! I cannot lay it out, ſaid he, becauſe I have not earned it. I can well afford to pay for all the iron that I uſe, and if ever I ſhould be in want of more, the merchant would ſupply me with it, on my note. It would be abſolute ingratitude in me to take that profit from him which he is uſed to make upon his goods, when he has never heſitated to ſupply me with as much as I could aſk, even when I had no other coat than that upon my back: but you may make a better uſe, ſir, of this money, if you lend it, free of intereſt, to my unhappy neighbour. He might then recover his affairs, and I ſleep out my belly full.

The gentleman, with all his rhetoric, not being able to prevail upon the blackſmith to accept his offer, followed the advice that he gave him; and was highly gratified in thinking that he had made two happy, when at firſt his generoſity had wiſhed to ſerve one only.

THE GENEROUS ORPHAN.

[53]

MRS. Fairborne had hardly loſt her huſband, when a law ſuit in which he had been engaged was determined to her diſadvantage; the greateſt part of her poſſeſſions being dependent on the verdict. She was under the neceſſity of ſelling all her furniture, and ſome few jewels; after which, when ſhe had placed the produce at a banker's, ſhe withdrew into a village, where the neceſſary things of life were not ſo high, and where ſhe apprehended that ſhe might live with tolerable decency upon her trifling income.

Hardly had ſhe paſſed a month or two in her retreat, before ſhe was given to underſtand that her banker was gone off, and all her money with him. Let any one imagine the horror of her ſituation. Grief and ſickneſs had long ſince diſabled her from doing any thing like labour for her livelihood; and after having paſſed her youth in eaſe and pleaſure, ſhe had no reſources left her in old age, except an alms-houſe, or the common refuge of the poor, beggary.

In reality, there was not one of her acquaintance who would condeſcend to have the leaſt degree of intereſt in her ſufferings. Brought by her beloved huſband from a foreign country, ſhe had no one to whom ſhe could fly for aſſiſtance. None, except a tolerably near relation, whom ſhe herſelf had brought to England; and whom, by granting him her huſband's credit, ſhe had rendered wealthy. But this man, a pattern of ſordid avarice, was not likely to relieve another, when he would not even allow himſelf the neceſſary things of life.

In this helpleſs ſituation, there was, luckily, one reſource ſtill left for her ſubſiſtence. In the years of her proſperity, ſhe had adopted a young female orphan, named Clarinda, and ſhe now became her guardian angel. Mrs. Fairborne's former kindneſſes inſpired her with a wiſh of ſhewing that ſhe was grateful for them.

No, ſaid ſhe, (when her unhappy miſtreſs mentioned her deſign of ſeeking the aſylum of a pariſh work-houſe.) I will never leave you. From your tenderneſs, I formerly [54]received the treatment of a child; and, if in your proſperity I thought it ſo deſirable to be related to you by adoption, I ſtill think it more ſo, now, in your adverſity.

Thank Heaven and your adoption, I live comfortably. Your maternal conduct was evinced in teaching me all neceſſary female arts; I ſhall, at preſent, therefore, look upon it as a boaſt, that I can exerciſe my knowledge for your ſake. With health and courage, I ſhall be at leaſt enabled to procure a living for us both.

The unhappy widow was exceedingly affected at this generous offer. She embraced Clarinda, and with joy conſented to accept it.

We are now then to ſuppoſe Clarinda, in her turn, become the mother, by adoption, of her former benefactreſs. She was far from thinking it enough to feed her with the produce of an unremitting labour; ſhe conſoled her in affliction, aided her in ſickneſs, and endeavoured by the tendereſt cares, to make up for all the injuſtice of her lot.

The conſtancy and ardour of her attention did not relax a moment for two years, in which long time her miſtreſs was made happy by her bounty; and when death removed her, ſhe lamented with ſincerity, what ſhe conſidered as a grievous loſs.

Some little ſeaſon af [...]er this, died alſo the kinſman above-mentioned, who had ſhewn himſelf ſo utterly inſenſible to every claim of gratitude and kindred. As he could not take his money with him, he ſuppoſed it would be making ſome atonement for his want of natural affection, if he left the injured lady all his fortune.

But this ſuccour came too late, as Mrs. Fairborne was not able to avail herſelf thereof, ſhe had not even the conſolation, at her death, of knowing that ſuch a change had happened in her fortune; as in that caſe, ſhe might eaſily have turned it to the benefit of her affectionate Clarinda.

The inheritance in queſtion therefore fell, for want of heirſhip, to the King. As Providence would have it, the enquiries made on ſuch a rare occurrence, brought him to a knowledge of the generous orphan's conduct.

[55]Ah! ſaid he, Clarinda merits this inheritance; and therefore I renounce my rights to favour her's; and will be happy to approve myſelf her friend and father.

All the nation joined in the applauſe of ſuch a liberal action; and Clarinda, when poſſeſſed of this honourable recompence of her gratitude, employed it in maintaining orphans, ſuch as ſhe had been; and took the greateſt pleaſure in inſpiring them with ſentiments, like thoſe by which ſhe had herſelf deſerved her fortune.

THE DIRTY BOOTS.

FORTUNATUS, proud of his high birth, was not content with inwardly deſpiſing every one inferior to himſelf in point of fortune, but preſumed to take ſuch airs upon him as evinced the ſcorn with which he viewed them. As it chanced, one day he ſaw his father's footman cleaning ſhoes! Fooh! what a filthy buſineſs! cried he, as he paſſed him, turning up his noſe: for all the world I would not be a ſhoe-black.—Very likely, ſaid John; and I, for my part, hope that I ſhall never be your ſhoe-black.

All the laſt week's weather had been very bad, but now it was grown clear and bright; on which account young Fortunatus received his father's permiſſion to take a ride on horſeback. Now the promiſe of this ride afforded him the greater pleaſure, as the day before, when he was out, he had been hindered, by a heavy ſhower of rain, from going far. However, he had been already far enough to ſplaſh his boots from top to bottom, and they were not yet quite dry.

Tranſported with the thought of his ride, he ran down to John, who was at breakfaſt in the kitchen, and with an imperious tone of voice, cried out, "John, John! I am going out on horſeback! Run and clean my bo [...]ts! do you hear me?" John pretended that he did not, and continued at his breakfaſt, quite compoſed. In vain Fortunatus put himſelf into a paſſion, and called him a hundred names. John contented himſelf with anſwering him [56]very calmly, "I have told you, ſir, already, if you recollect, that I hoped never to become your ſhoe-black."

In the mean time Fortunatus, ſeeing he could not, in ſpite of all his menaces, prevail upon John to do as he deſired, returned quite full of rage, and made complaint about him to his father. Mr. Railton could not comprehend why John refuſed a buſineſs that belonged to his employment, and which hitherto he had performed without expecting orders for that purpoſe; ſo he ſent to ſpeak a little with him, and was told of the affair.

His conduct was fully approved by Mr. Railton, who not only blamed his ſon, but told him that he might go and clean his boots himſelf, or ſtay at home, which ever he thought proper. He forbade the other ſervants to aſſiſt him in this buſineſs. "You will learn, ſir, (added he,) how filly it is to look with ſcorn on ſervices that contribute to our comfort and convenience; ſervices, the rigour of which you ſhould rather ſtrive to ſoften, by a gentleneſs of manners in yourſelf. Therefore, ſince a ſhoe-black's trade is ſo diſgraceful, be ſo kind as to ennoble it, by being for the future your own ſhoe-black."

Such a ſentence turned his promiſed pleaſure into ſorrow. He was very eager for a ride on horſeback, it was ſuch fine weather; but—to clean his boots himſelf! he could not ſtoop to ſuch an office. On the other hand, his pride would not permit him to go out with dirty boots, in which caſe every one that he met would ridicule him. He applied ſucceſſively to every ſervant in the houſe, with offers of money to corrupt them; but not one could be perſuaded to diſobey his maſter's order. Thus, then, Fortunatus was obliged to ſtay at home, till in the end his pride permitted him to ſtoop ſo low as the conditions laid upon him. On the next day John reſumed his office without bidding; and the humbled Fortunatus, having exerciſed it once, would never afterwards gratify his pride, by vilifying what was in itſelf ſo uſeful.

THE TATLER.

[57]

AURELIA, though ſufficiently good-tempered, had contracted one great fault, and that was calumny. She publiſhed every where whatever ſhe perceived amiſs in others, though they were her deareſt friends. The inexperience of her age induced her very often to aſcribe indifferent actions to improper motives; and a ſingle word or volatility of diſpoſition, was enough to make her form the worſt ſuſpicions which, as ſoon as ſhe had formed them, ſhe would run into company, and broach as if they were undoubted facts. She frequently even added circumſtances to them drawn from her imagination, only with a view of making them more likely. You may eaſily conceive what miſchiefs ſuch a conduct muſt produce. It was not long before one family was ſet againſt another in her neighbourhood. The diſcord afterwards affected individuals: wives and huſbands, brothers, maſters and, domeſtics, were at everlaſting variance with each other. Mutual confidence was on a ſudden done away from thoſe whoſe company the little girl frequented with her mother. People went ſo far, at laſt, as to ſhut up their doors againſt her, as they would have done againſt a wretched creature tainted with the plague; but neither hatred nor humiliation could correct a vice which cuſtom had ſo deeply rivetted within her heart.

This glory was reſerved for Dorinda, her couſin, who was the only perſon now that would receive her viſits, and return them; as ſhe always lived in hopes of being able, in the end, to ſhew her the enormity of her behaviour, and preſerve her life from ſorrow.

Miſs Aurelia went one day to ſee her couſin, and employed an hour or two in telling ſpiteful tales of all their common friends, although ſhe knew with what uneaſineſs her couſin heard them. It was all the ſame to her.

And now, dear Dorinda, ſaid Miſs Aurelia, having ſtopped for want of breath, your turn is come to tell me ſomething. You ſee company enough to have a ſtock of little anecdotes at all times ready on your hands.

[58]My dear Aurelia, anſwered Dorinda, whenever I am viſiting my friends, I wiſh to taſte the pleaſure of their company; and am not ſuch an idiot, as to loſe it by remarking their defects. Beſides I find within myſelf ſo many, that I cannot poſſibly have time to think of thoſe in others; having every need of their indulgence, I am wiſe enough to grant them mine. I rather chuſe to rivet my attention upon every commendable quality which they poſſeſs, and ſo endeavour to acquire it. One muſt be in a faultleſs ſtate one's ſelf, before one can proceed to note the faults of others. I congratulate you on this faultleſs ſtate, which I, on the contrary, am ſo unhappy as to want. Continue, couſin, this employment of a charitable cenſor, who would lead mankind to virtue by expoſing the deformity of vice. You cannot fail of meriting the eſteem of others for ſuch generous cares.

Aurelia could not fail of being conſcious that ſhe was, long are this, become a public object of averſion and diſguſt; and therefore felt the ſeverity of her couſin's ſarcaſm. She began from that day forward, to reflect with real ſeriouſneſs upon the danger of her indiſcretion. She even trembled at the recollection of thoſe miſchiefs that ſhe had cauſed, and now determined to prevent their progreſs. It was difficult in the beginning, to throw off a cuſtom which ſhe had long indulged, of beholding things on the unfavourable ſide; but what can withſtand a ſteady reſolution? In the end, ſhe was ſo totally reformed, that ſhe applied her penetration to ſuch objects only as deſerved applauſe; and the deteſtable enjoyments of malignity within her, were ſucceeded by a purer ſatisfaction. She was now become the firſt to ſet equivocal or doubtful actions in ſuch points of view, that others might excuſe them. When ſhe could not put them in a favourable light, it is likely, ſhe would ſay, I do not know every circumſtance attending them: no doubt, there were commendable motives, ſuch as I am not acquainted with. In ſhort, whenever, as it ſometimes chanced, the caſe would not admit of any thing approaching to the nature of indulgence, ſhe would pity the offending perſon, and impute her fault to too great precipitation or ignorance of the miſchief that ſhe was committing.

[59]However, it was very long indeed, before ſhe could regain thoſe hearts, which her former manners had alienated. She was come, by this time, to the age when moſt young women think of being ſettled, but could ſee no proſpect of a huſband. People had avoided her with ſo much care for years, that now ſhe ſeemed as much forgotten, as if ſhe had withdrawn herſelf into a convent from the world.

No wonder then that ſhe ſhould ſuppoſe herſelf condemned to paſs her days in ſolitude, deprived of all thoſe pleaſures which accompany a happy marriage, and the enjoyment of a choſen ſet of friends: but fortune determined otherwiſe; for a gentleman, who came upon a viſit to her father, having heard her generouſly undertake to ſhield the reputation of an abſent perſon whom ſome one in the company accuſed, was ſo delighted with a goodneſs like his own, as to conclude that ſhe was exactly of the turn of mind that would make him happy. He ſolicited her hand, and made her miſtreſs in return both of his heart, and his fortune.

Aurelia, more and more convinced of the pernicious conſequences of blazing other people's faults, and the delightful ſatisfaction which ſelf-eſteem, and the reſpect of worthy people cannot but beſtow;—of worthy people! repeat, who wink at the defects of human nature;—every day propoſes her example to his children, to preſerve them from the ruin that ſhe had nearly ſuffered.

She has given me leave to write her ſtory in this book, for the inſtruction of my little friends; if there be any like her who may read it. I, for my part, know not whether there are any ſuch: but if there ſhould be, I perſuade myſelf, that after the inſtruction of this ſtory, they will be the better for it.

THE PROVIDENT FATHER.

[60]
The Father.

THIS is the firſt time, Charles, that I have had the opportunity of being alone with you.

(Charles kiſſes his father, who in turn embraces him.)

What have you been doing ever ſince our ſeparation?

Charles.

I have been inceſſantly tormented with a thouſand projects that have conſtantly deſtroyed each other. I have everlaſtingly been working hard, yet doing nothing, like a multitude of other young people of an ardent imagination, who as yet have no employ to take up their attention.

The Father.

I am pleaſed to find you wiſh for employment, and a ſettled ſtate; but Charles, we ought to wait till ſuch time as the tree is come to its full ſtrength, if we would wiſh it ſhould bear fruit.

Charles.

Do parts and wiſdom conſtantly accompany a certain age? Is it ſo very ſtrange to ſee a young man, not even in his twentieth year—

The Father.

Have much more knowledge and intrinſic merit than old men, bent down beneath the weight of old age?—Agreed; but then it is very rare to ſee, at ſuch a tender age, that ſtrength of character which makes man active.

Charles.

But there muſt ſurely be a time when a young man [...]is an irreſiſtible degree of ſtrength, that carries him along: a devouring fire conſumes us; and I, for my part, feel a ſtrength within me which I think equal to the labour of removing mountains.

The Father.

And then you enter into a world where nothing of that ſort exiſts; where every ſtep that you take is limited; where you have conſtantly to combat envy, fordid intereſt, caprice, brutal ſtupidity, and illiberal prejudice. Believe me, the moſt active virtue, and an upright heart, can never hope to prove ſucceſsful, if the has not therewithal an indefatigable conſtancy, and a [...]stration almoſt divine, to ſcrutinize deceit and villainy. [...]d if theſe qualities are ſo rare, even in the wiſeſt men, how can we hope to find them in the reſtleſs unſettled minds of youth?—Do you know to what I compare this [61]inward conſciouſneſs of your ſtrength? To a torch, that will indifferently carry you before children, women, and old men, but which the firſt breath of wind will infallibly put out. I would have the ſtrength of manhood to concentrate in the heart, as fire within the ſubſtance of a ſtone: eternally inviſible, when once it is ſtruck, the eye is ſure of ſeeing ſparks come forth. However, what I ſay is not to ſhew that I ought to let you paſs your time away unoccupied. At preſent, I am even ſo happy as to have procured you an employ.

Charles.

An employ! O ſir, how much I thank you!

The Father.

Be perſuaded, that the greateſt joy which a father can poſſeſs, is to make his children happy.

Charles.

I aſſure you, if ever induſtry, and what is more, a proper diſpoſition, are rewarded with ſucceſs, you ſhall not have to bluſh for my behaviour.

The Father.

I rely, indeed, upon your zeal ſufficiently to be perſuaded, that at no time you will look on any occupation as unworthy of your care; for even the ſlighteſt inattention in you may draw after it the worſt conſequences.

Charles.

I am ſenſible how much the honour of my king and country requires at my hands.

The Father.

Such honour is a great affair, dear Charles, and ſhould entirely occupy a feeling and an upright heart; and that your ſentiments may always be adapted to each circumſtance, obſerve and ſtudy what we call the genius of the nation; do whatever you are able to diſcover both its ſtrength and weakneſs, and conſult inceſſantly thoſe moſt advanced in years, whoſe age has ripened their experience. Thus, Charles, you will never have to fear a miſemployment of your knowledge, which is too frequently the fault of young men, even ſuch as have the beſt propenſities.

Charles.

I have formed myſelf, I think, dear father, on the ſureſt principles.

The Father.

Take care how you eſtabliſh novel ſyſtems; but attack all prejudice, and not that only, but injuſtice likewiſe. Be aſſiduous to eradicate them from the hearts of men. In general, never publiſh your deſigns before the proper time, and build not up your reputation on the ruins of a rival. Cenſure no one, but proceed in ſilence to the execution of your enterprizes.

Charles.
[62]

I have frequently remarked, that the deſire of imitating upon one hand, and of blaming on the other hand, are very common faults; and that enthuſiaſtic imitators and malignant critics are quite indolent, while they announce themſelves to others with a deal of diſguſting pomp and buſtle.

The Father.

I ſhould even like—But I am too verboſe. It is a father's heart that now lays itſelf open.

Charles.

O! my father, can you poſſibly ſupply the ſon that loves you, and is ſo loved by you, with too many guides, conſidering that he is really ſo inexperienced, and has ſuch a high career diſplayed before him? For your ſalutary counſels ſhall be always my directors.

The Father.

Well, my child, then have a veneration and regard for truth; that is the baſe of every principle of action. Never labour to eſtabliſh even public welfare by improper meaſures; and if ever any one ſhould offer to perſuade you to it, on pretences of neceſſity, abandon him to his remorſe, and look upon him as an enemy, not openly perhaps, but ſo in ſecret, to his king and country.

Charles.

How my heart is lightened of a burthen that oppreſſed it! and how earneſtly I mean to put in practice, for the welfare of my ſovereign, all the obſervations that I have made! With how much zeal and ardour I intend to raiſe my voice againſt abuſes!

The Father.

Very well! But then think, think my ſon, that men in vain aſpire to reach perfection; and remember always, that the greateſt art, the greateſt effort of men's genius, is, amongſt many inconveniencies, to chuſe the leaſt.

Charles.

Aided by your counſel and experience, I ſhall ſoon arrive at ſome more eleva [...]ed ſituation.

The Father.

I ſhould rather chuſe that you would endeavour to become an uſeful man. To be continually going forward, and to quit one place, where we may frequently be neceſſary, with the view of filling up another where we ſhall not prove of ſo much uſe, is to betray our country, and to cheapen and degrade our merit. To be great, is to be nothing more than what we ſhould be. And yet, after all, do not imagine that, proceeding in this manner, you will never meet with obſtacles. You [63]will, it is very likely, fail at laſt, oppreſſed beneath the burthen of thoſe benefits that you have conferred, and be condemned to live unknown; and calumny will put upon your beſt intentions ſiniſter interpretations. Be not, however, upon this account diſcouraged, but purſue your plans with firmneſs; for a time will come when your aſſiſtance will be ſought. And ſhould even this your expectation, in itſelf ſo juſt, be diſappointed, in ſuch caſe, the conſciouſneſs of your integrity will be your recompence and conſolation.

JULIAN AND ROSINA.

ONCE upon a time a certain Mr. Lorimer was reading in a corner of his parlour, while his wife and daughter were employed, in ſilence, at their tambour-frame; when, on a ſudden, their little Julian entered haſtily, quite out of breath, his eye brim-full of tears, his hair in great diſorder, and one ſtocking down upon his heel. He had a raquet in his hand; and as he entered, he cried out, Come, mama, do pray, and ſee the mother of poor Chriſtopher and Frederic. Alas! they have not had a bit of any thing to eat all day. Frederic aſked me to play with him at ſhuttlecock, to make him forget, as he ſaid, that he was hungry; and they do not know how they ſhall get any thing before to-morrow evening, at the ſooneſt. I would fain have given them all the money in my purſe; but, would you think it? they refuſed it. I made anſwer, Come with me, and you ſhall ſee—No, no, ſaid they; we are already ſo obliged to your mama, and dare not go again to teaze her. Then too, their poor mother, hearing this, burſt out a weeping.—But I muſt not cry, ſaid Julian, (crying ſtill more,) as my papa is reading. Ah! Roſina, had you ſeen them, you would certainly have cried as much as I! and ſtooping as he ſpoke, he laid hold of Roſina's apron by the corner, to wipe his eyes.

The mother, melted into tears at this recital, and the little boy's behaviour thereupon, dropped her needle; [64]and the father, to conceal a tear, held up his book before him.

Come, dear children, then, ſaid Mrs. Lorimer, embracing Julian and Roſina with affection, come and let us ſee if we can help theſe three unhappy people.

While Frederic, Chriſtopher, and the afflicted mother, knelt before their benefactreſs, Roſina pulled her brother by the coat, and in a whiſper aſked him if he recollected that nice little cake which their uncle gave them in the morning? Yes, ſaid Julian, and turned round as if he meant to run and fetch it. Keep mama in converſation here, and make believe as if you did not know that I was gone; for I will run and fetch it. No, no, ſaid Roſina, there is no need of that; for look, it is here.—On which the little lady, lifting up poor Frederic's hat, that lay accidentally on the table, ſhewed her brother the nice little cake, which ſhe had watched the opportunity of ſlipping underneath it.

THE SEPARATION.

The Father and his Son in Law, (entering at oppoſite doors.)
The Son in Law.

HAVE you conſidered my propoſals?

The Father in Law.

No; for there is nothing to conſider. When a couple who have ſworn everlaſting love to one another in the church, and whom a child, the fruit of their reciprocal affection, would compel, as one might think, to the obſervance of their vows, proceed ſo far as to a ſeparation, what is left then to conſider? What can one do?

The Son in Law.

However, I am ſo determined in my reſolution, that it reſts upon ſome few formalities, and nothing more, to be compleat.

The Father in Law
(ringing.)

Well, be it ſo.

(A ſervant enters.)

Tell my daughter ſhe is wanted,

(The ſervant is withdrawing, but the father calls him back and whiſpers ſomething to him.)
The Son in Law.
[65]

Do you approve of the allowance that I deſign to make her?

The Father in Law.

That ſhall be as you yourſelf think fit. I take my daughter home, and hope that ſhe will never want.

The Son in Law.

However, it is proper that we ſhould come to ſome agreement.

The Father in Law.

Very well: do you adjuſt that matter as you pleaſe.

The Son in Law,
(taking up a pen.)

It will be done almoſt as ſoon as ſaid.

(He ſits down to write.)
(Sophia enters.)
The Father in Law.

You gueſs, no doubt, why I have ſent for you?

Sophia.

Yes; and as things have been carried thus far, I have expected the arrival of this moment with a deal of pleaſure.

The Father in Law.

You reſolve, then, to occaſion me this grief.

Sophia.

I cannot poſſibly conſent to live any longer with him.

The Son in Law,
(getting up, and putting a paper into his father's hand.)

This is my agreement.

The Father in Law.

By this, then, you renounce each other mutually; you, ſir, agreeing to pay this lady four hundred pounds a year. Is this agreed on both ſides?

Sophia.

Upon mine it is.

The Son in Law.

No doubt.

The Father in Law.

It is uſeleſs for me to remonſtrate any longer.

Sophia.

Indeed, ſir, it is unneceſſary.

The Son in Law.

My reſolution is fixed.

The Father in Law.

Then, whatever I might wiſh, I am neceſſitated to conſent. Go, ſign this paper.

(They ſign.)

So,—all is ſettled. There is, notwithſtanding, one great difficulty yet. With which of you, pray, is the child to be?

Sophia.

I am his mother.

The Son in Law,
(ſpeaking at the ſame moment.)

I, his father.

The Father in Law.

True, your rights, on either ſide, are equal; therefore—

Sophia.
[66]

I will loſe my life, much rather than my child.

The Son in Law.

The child is mine, and I will never give him up.

The Father in Law.

Conſider this, dear children! for this circumſtance ſhould teach, nay force you to renounce your cruel purpoſe. Hearts that are engroſſed by one and the ſame child, as yours are, cannot ſure be enemies to one another; and it is only a miſunderſtanding that ſubſiſts between you.—

(He takes the paper.)

Shall I tear it?

The Son in Law.

If you do—

Sophia.

By no means, father.

The Father in Law.

However, it is neceſſary that you ſhould come to ſomething of a reſolution on this head. Do you conſent that Charles ſhall ſtay with which of you he pleaſes?

Sophia.

Yes, with all my heart.

The Son in Law.

And mine too.

(The father in law goes out.)
The Son in Law.

For my part, it will give me pleaſure if I hear you are happy, as I part without the leaſt reſentment in my heart.

Sophia.

And I too wiſh that you may hereafter be as happy as you have been hitherto, though I am ſure you will not.

(The father in law returns with the child: the mother claſps him in her arms, and ſays)

Won't you ſtay with me, my dear?

The Child.

Oh! yes, mama.

The Son in Law.
(embracing him.)

You wiſh to leave me, then, my precious little fellow?

The Child.

No, no, papa, I will ſtay with you too.

The Father in Law.

But, my dear, your papa and mama deſign to part for ever; and you muſt abſolutely tell them which you wiſh to live with.

Sophia.

You will live with me, my ſweeteſt! won't you? Speak.

The Son in Law.

With me, my child?

The Child.

With both of you.

(They turn away: the father has his eyes fixed on them during ſome ſhort pauſe.)

But why do you both turn away? Why look ſo melancholy? You were uſed [...]o be ſo merry in each other's company.

(He pulls them towards each other.)

You ſhall not [67]go! I will live with you both at once.

(The ſon in law and mother ſtooping both at once to embrace their child, meet one another, and looking at each other, affectionately embrace.)
The Father in Law.

I thank thee, Nature! Thou haſt not forſaken me.

The Son in Law.

Will you forget the paſt?

Sophia.

Yes, every thing.

(They embrace again with tranſport.)
The Father in Law,
(holding out the child, that they may both careſs him.)

Are you determined now to part?

Sophia.

No, father; never.

The Son in Law.

This tender tie ſhall reunite us now for ever. I will love you for the time to come, and we will both be happy.

The Father in Law,
(wiping his eyes.)

I weep; but it is for joy at ſuch a reconcilement.

THE SCHOOL FOR STEP-MOTHERS.
A DRAMA, in One ACT.

CHARACTERS.

  • Mr. and Mrs. FLOYD.
  • FRANCIS, Mr. Floyd's Children.
  • PRISCILLA, Mr. Floyd's Children.
  • ANNE, Mr. Floyd's Children.
  • CHARLES, Mrs. Floyd's Children.
  • PERCIVAL, Mrs. Floyd's Children.
  • DANIEL, a Servant.
The SCENE is in Mr. Floyd's garden.

SCENE I.

Francis,
(alone.)

ONCE more then I am in my garden, where I have not been theſe ſix months! What a pleaſure every object gives me! Here is the little ſummer-houſe, where I was uſed ſo frequently to breakfaſt [68]with my dear mama. If ſhe were living ſtill, what happineſs for both of us! She would receive me now with open arms; ſhe would embrace me: and, on my ſide, I ſhould have many little things to tell her. But, alas!

(beginning to cry,)

I have for ever loſt her; and if we are ſtill to love each other, we can only do ſo in another world. My dear mama! could you only hear me, it would be ſome comfort, ſince you cannot come back to ſee your Frank. Inſtead of you, I have indeed a mother; but a mother, as they call it, in law: and that, as I am told, is juſt as much as if one were to ſay, a cruel mother. What then am I now to do? I never ſhall dare look upon her. Oh! if I might at leaſt have lived with grandmama! But no; papa will have me here, though poor mama is dead. Alas! I never ſhall be able to live here: I know it. I will therefore only ſee my dear papa and ſiſters, and go back. Yes, yes; I will go back, and muſt.

SCENE II.

Francis, Daniel.
Daniel.

What, maſter Francis! is it you come back again? How goes it with you?

Francis.

In health, not much amiſs, dear Daniel. And how, pray, are you?

Daniel.

Quite well; and not a penny for the apothecary out of me! My draughts are made up for me at the George. But what is the matter? I can ſee, you have been crying.

Francis,
(wiping his eyes.)

Crying?

Daniel.

Yes, yes, crying! Oh, you cannot conceal it! Have you met with any accident?

Francis

None, Daniel, ſince I left my grandmama's.

Daniel.

Oh, oh! I underſtand: you weep for your mama; but then you have another.

Francis.

A ſtep-mother you mean? If I could only ſhun her! But how fare my poor dear ſiſters?

Daniel.

How? ah! bad enough. At ſix they muſt be up. I would not adviſe them to lie a minute after. They would pay dear for their drowſineſs.

Francis.

But what have they to do up ſo early?

Daniel.
[69]

Oh! their new mother knows how to find them work! She rules us all like ſlaves! and I myſelf muſt get up with the reſt! I roſe at ſeven this morning; and, as early as it was, I ſaw both your ſiſters hard at work in the parlour.

Francis.

But I aſk you, at what?

Daniel.

Why, working for their young brothers in law.

Francis.

Yes, I am told that ſecond mothers never ſpare their huſband's children, while they love their own: and I imagine, I muſt go to work too. But what is become of all my pinks and tulips?

Daniel.

Oh! they are all taken away.

Francis.

By whom?

Daniel.

By Charles and his brother.

Francis.

So then, I have loſt my pretty flowers; and thoſe two wicked little fellows have deſtroyed them. They have nothing now to do but take the garden from me likewiſe. Look ye, here they come.

SCENE III.

Francis, Daniel, Charles, Percival.
Charles,
(whiſpering Percival.)

Percival, who is that young gentleman with Daniel? If it were but Maſter Francis?

Percival,
(whiſpering Daniel.)

Is it he?

Daniel,
(anſwering drily.)

Yes, gentlemen.

Charles.

O my dear, dear brother, welcome! We have wiſhed to ſee you!

Francis,
(ſhrinking back.)

Have we been acquainted with each other long enough, that you ſhould thus embrace me?

Charles.

We are not acquainted with you, I acknowledge, but are all three brothers.

Francis.

Yes, half brothers, ſir.

Charles.

Why half? If your papa loves our mama, and ſhe loves him, why ſhould not we love one another? They are man and wife, and we are therefore brothers.

Francis.

If we are brothers, have you a greater right than I have here?

Percival,
(aſide.)

How quarrelſome he is!

Charles.
[70]

Why, your papa has let us work theſe three weeks in it.

Francis.

I was in it firſt! and ſurely you will not drive me out!

Percival.

Come, Charles; let us be gone, and leave him in his peeviſh humour.

Charles.

No, no, Percival: we muſt ſtay and be good friends with one another.

Percival.

Do you like the ſulky fellow, then, ſo much?

Francis.

The ſulky fellow! Do you call me ſulky?

Percival.

Yes, and envious, and—

Francis.

You dare inſult me then? and even in my garden here?

Percival.

You began: but I am your match; mind that!

Charles.

Hear me, Percival! Would you ſtrike your brother? Come along, and for Heaven's ſake let us not vex our new papa; and more particularly ſo, the very day that he is to ſee his ſon.

(He draws him away.)
Percival.

Well, I will go and tell mama.

(He and Charles both go out.)

SCENE IV.

Francis, Daniel.
Francis.

See now if my anxieties are not beginning. They will tell their mother that I have inſulted them, and ſhe will get me anger from papa. Unhappy as I am, do not you think, Daniel, that I am to be pitied?

Daniel.

Indeed you are ſo; however, take heart. I will be your friend; and we ſhall then, I think, be able to make head againſt them.

Francis.

Yes; but my papa?

Daniel.

Let me alone with him. I know a thouſand tricks of theſe new comers, which I will tell him. They have ſpoilt your garden, killed your flowers, and called you names. I warrant you, they will be but badly off.

Francis.

So then, my good Daniel, you will ſtand up for me?

Daniel.

Ay, as ſure as my name is Daniel.

Francis.

Thank you! thank you! I am not without a friend, I ſee then, though I have loſt mama. But did [71]you notice their fine clothes? What handſome waiſtcoats they had on! Who worked them? can you tell?

Daniel.

Their mother.

Francis.

Yes, yes, I was thinking ſo. She will always be employed upon her favourites; but pray who will work me ſuch a waiſtcoat?

Daniel.

Why indeed, if you ſhould want one, you muſt work it yourſelf.

Francis.

And had not they new coats on likewiſe?

Daniel.

Yes: they had them, as a preſent from your papa, on the day of his marriage.

Francis.

Oh! he did not make me ſuch a preſent. I was ſent with theſe bad clothes into the country. It is too much! I cannot ſupport the thought! My poor mama is dead, and my papa forgets me! I have only you now left to befriend me!

Daniel

Be of comfort! matters may turn out much better than you think: but in the firſt place, you muſt ſee your new mama. So follow me, and think of putting on a chearful face, as if you were rejoiced to ſee her.

Francis.

I can never do ſo.

Daniel.

But you muſt, however it may go againſt you. I do ſo, though I deteſt her. Would you think it? ſhe begins to tell me that I muſt be leſs frequent in my viſits at the ale-houſe; I that was accuſtomed to ſpend half the day there, in the life-time of my laſt dear miſtreſs! She indeed was quite a lady. Things are marvellouſly altered now, and we muſt alter with them. Patience! when we are once alone, I will tell you what more is to be done. At preſent, therefore, follow me.

Francis.

But will ſhe ſee by my eyes that I have been crying?

Daniel.

Why you are crying ſtill.

Francis.

Then I will not go now: ſhe would aſk the reaſon of my tears. What anſwer ſhould I give her?

Daniel.

You might ſay, that coming home, you had been thinking of your dear mama, and therefore fell a crying.

Francis.

But, provided ſhe ſhould ſpeak about my quarrel with her children?

Daniel.

Tell her that they began it; and call me to witneſs what you ſay. But here ſhe comes. Go and ſalute her boldly.

SCENE IV.

[72]
Mrs. Floyd, Francis.
Mrs. Floyd.

Where, where is he?

(Perceiving him.)

Is it you, my deareſt Francis? Then I have all my family together at laſt.

(She embraces him with tenderneſs.)

How ſweet a countenance! and how happy am I, that I can call ſo amiable a child my ſon!

Francis.

I ſhould be happy too, could I but rejoice; and yet—

(ſighing)
Mrs. Floyd.

What is the matter then, my deareſt? You ſeem quite ſad, my charming little man!

(Francis cries afreſh, and cannot ſpeak a world.)

You turn away and cry. What cauſes you theſe tears? Won't you inform me what afflicts you?

Francis.

Nothing, nothing.

Mrs. Floyd.

It is enough, however, to diſtreſs me. Say, what gives you all this ſorrow, and I will comfort you, if poſſible. If your papa or ſiſters were to ſee you, they might fancy that you had met with ſome misfortune coming home; and they are pleaſed in thinking that they are ſo ſoon to ſee you. Would it grieve you to embrace them?

Francis.

Believe me, I can have no greater pleaſure! But ſhall I embrace mama? It is for her that I cry.

Mrs. Floyd.

She died ſix months ago, and do you ſtill cry for her?

Francis.

Yes, yes; all my life! Oh, my mama! my dear mama!

Mrs. Floyd.

Be calm, my little dear! Endeavour to divert your thoughts, and let us ſpeak of her no longer, ſince it gives you ſo much ſorrow.

Francis.

No, no [...] on the contrary, let me be always ſpeaking of her, if you mean that I ſhould feel any comfort. Would you have your children willing to forget you after you were dead, ſo ſoon?

Mrs. Floyd.

Dear little fellow!

(embracing him.)

You loved her then very much?

Francis.

I find ſo; much more now than when ſhe lived. She was ſo good!

Mrs. Floyd.
[73]

I wiſh I were but able to reſtore her to you; which I cannot do, and therefore I will take her place, poor little fellow, in your boſom. I will love you as ſhe did; and will be a mother to you.

Francis.

But it never can be you that bore me, fed me with your milk, and brought me up. She was my real mother, and you only my ſtep-mother.

Mrs. Floyd.

But why give me ſuch a name? I have not called you my ſtep-ſon.

Francis.

Pray pardon me! I did not ſay ſo to diſpleaſe you. I begin to think you very kind; at leaſt you ſeem ſo. But then you have children of your own, and muſt, of courſe, love them much more than me.

Mrs. Floyd.

You ſhall not find it ſo. Some few days hence we ſhall be more acquainted with each other than we can be now, and you ſhall ſee if my affection will not make you think yourſelf my ſon.

Francis.

If that indeed could be, without forgetting my mama?

Mrs. Floyd.

I would not wiſh you to forget her: on the contrary, we will ſpeak often of her, and your tenderneſs ſhall be a pattern for my children. Come, I long to introduce you to them.

Francis.

Oh! I have ſeen them already. Have they not complained of my behaviour?

Mrs. Floyd.

No, my little man. Have you had any quarrel then? I ſhould be very ſorry for that, as all my wiſh is to behold you tenderly united to each other, like real brothers.

Francis.

I wiſh nothing more than that. But where is my papa and ſiſters? Let me ſee them.

Mrs. Floyd.

Your papa will very ſoon be home. He went this morning to diſpatch ſome buſineſs out of doors, that he might have the afternoon entirely to himſelf; but, in the mean time, I can take you to your ſiſters, who will tell you what you are to think of me.

Francis.

I wiſh them to ſpeak of you, but not firſt. I have a deal to ſay of my mama.

(As they go out, Charles and Percival enter at the oppoſite ſide.)

SCENE VI.

[74]
Charles, Percival.
Percival.

Why did you keep me from complaining to mama? I keep company with that little ſnarler! No, never. When his father once comes home, I will tell him what a waſpiſh ſon he has, that he may teach him to behave a little better.

Charles.

Do you think, then, that our papa will not be vexed, when told of this ſame difference between you both? and would it pleaſe you to afflict him?

Percival.

Certainly I ſhould be ſorry for it. And yet, what can I do? ſince, if this little gentleman is not corrected for his rudeneſs the firſt day of coming home, there will be nothing but diſputes hereafter. He will be always affronting us. I am not very deliberate in ſuch caſes: I ſhall certainly be warm, and tell him what he ought to know; and if hereafter he ſhould think of taking airs on him, as juſt now—

Charles.

I hope then, Percival, you do not mean to beat him!

Percival.

But you do not ſuppoſe that I will let myſelf be beat by him?

Charles.

No, certainly.

Percival.

Then what ought I to do?

Charles.

To-morrow, very likely, we ſhall ſee; but now it would be improper to diſturb his father's ſatisfaction in ſeeing him.

Percival.

Be it now, to-morrow, or the following day, it is all the ſame to Percival; but the ſooner, in my thoughts, the better.

Charles.

Brother, I beſeech you, wait a little longer. Francis cannot be ſo ſulky as you think.

Percival.

And yet, ſure, I know him as well as you!

Charles.

His father and his ſiſters ſay, he is very condeſcending and good-natured.

Percival.

Yes, indeed, he ſhewed his condeſcenſion and good-nature, when he turned his back upon me in reply to my civility.

Charles.

That was not well; but then he does not know us yet.

Percival.
[75]

He might have tried to know us.

Charles.

How you talk! perhaps ſomething grieved him.

Percival.

And are we to ſuffer for it?

Charles.

No; but brothers muſt paſs over many things which others have a right to take amiſs.

Percival.

It appears to me that he ſcorns to look upon us as brothers.

Charles.

No: I cannot perſuade myſelf of that.

Percival.

Well, let him look a little to himſelf: I ſhall not put up with any inſult from him. But he's coming with his ſiſters: I will withdraw. I cannot endure the thoughts of ſuch a ſnappiſh gentleman.

Charles.

For heaven's ſake, brother, let us ſtay and ſhare in their amuſement.

Percival.

No, no: I might poſſibly diſturb them, and will go.

Charles.

If you are reſolved, I will follow you.—

(Aſide, going out.)

I muſt do every thing in my power to ſoften him.

SCENE VII.

Francis, Priſcilla, Anne.
Priſcilla,
(holding Francis by the hand.)

But why afflict yourſelf, dear brother, any longer? Our afflictions cannot bring mama to life again.

Francis.

But will you promiſe me, at leaſt, that we ſhall think a little of her every time we meet?

Priſcilla.

Yes, brother, I ſhall always think I ſee her with us, juſt as when ſhe was alive.

Francis,
(affectionately looking at them.)

My deareſt ſiſters! this idea doubles the delight that I have in ſeeing you.

Priſcilla.

I and Anne, have been wiſhing, this long while, to ſee you likewiſe.

Anne.

And ſo have I brother; for now we can play all together as we uſed to do. Charles and his brother can play with us too. Oh! how fine that will be!

(jumping for joy)
Francis.

Pſhaw! no more about your Charles and his brother, if you love me.

Priſcilla.

How?

Francis.
[76]

They would but interrupt our paſtime: they are good for nothing but to go complaining of us to their mother, and convey away our things.

Priſcilla.

They, brother? Can you think ſo badly of them?

Anne.

Look ye, Frank;

(ſhewing at etwee.)
Francis.

And who gave you that?

Anne.

Why Percival: he went out and bought it for me, with a crown that his mother gave him.

Priſcilla.

See, too, this Morocco pocket-book. It was a preſent made to Charles; and he gave it me.

Francis.

Ay, ay! I ſee you underſtand each other's meaning, and will all four be againſt me.

Priſcilla and Anne.

Be againſt you!

Francis.

Certainly. I know, they hate me, having taken all my flowers away, and ſpoiled my garden.

Priſcilla.

Who has taken all your flowers away, and ſpoiled your garden?

Francis.

Thoſe two little fellows that you ſeem to admire ſo much.

Priſcilla.

We do not underſtand you. Have you ſeen your garden?

Francis.

Have I ſeen it? What a queſtion! Only look yourſelf. Where are my pinks and tulips?

Priſcilla.

Where? you have not then been at the terrace, under my mama's bow window?

Francis.

Is there any garden there?

Anne.

Ay, ſurely; and a very pretty one.

Priſcilla.

Your garden here was far too little; ſo mama had one marked out for all of us, behind the terrace, ſix times larger.

Francis.

And who owns it? Doubtleſs your two favourites!

Priſcilla.

No, no; it belongs to all of us, we have each a portion.

Anne.

I, as well as the reſt.

Francis.

And is there one for me?

Priſcilla.

Undoubtedly: and you are luckier by a deal than we. You have not taken any labour in the cultivation of your part, which, notwithſtanding, you will find quite full of flowers.

Anne.

Red, yellow, blue and white in plenty, as you [...]ill ſee.

Francis.
[77]

Who ſet them for me?

Anne.

Why, your brothers. They have been a monthemploying all their play hours upon the work. They have ſelected all the prettieſt flowers that their beds ſupplied, and put them into yours, that at the time of your return, you might be more ſurpriſed.

Francis.

And have they done all this for me? Daniel told me that they had taken all my flowers away, but did not tell me why.

Priſcilla.

If you give ear to Daniel, you will be worſe off for it, I can tell you. Why he wiſhed to make us quarrel with our brothers likewiſe. How ungrateful! Their mama conſents to have him for no other reaſon than becauſe ours begged papa, upon her death-bed, not to turn him off; and all his ſtudy is to make her children as unhappy as he can.

Anne.

And all becauſe mama will have him work, inſtead of ſpending half the day with idle fellows at the alehouſe.

Francis.

Is it ſo? Then I begin to ſee that he wanted to deceive me, when he promiſed to be my friend.

Priſcilla.

However, we muſt not tell any thing about it to papa; he would diſmiſs him: we muſt therefore carefully keep ſilence, and not ruin Daniel.

Francis.

Oh! no, no, indeed; ſince poor mama had ſuch a value for him.

Priſcilla.

You will ſoon ſee whether he told you truth.

Anne.

But come now, and pay a viſit to your garden, brother.

Francis.

Yes, with all my heart: I long to ſee it,

(Anne and Priſcilla take him by the hand, and go out on one ſide, without perceiving Charles, who comes in with Percival on another ſide.)

SCENE VIII.

Charles, Percival.

(They enter with two plates of cake and fruit, which they put dawn upon a table in the ſummer-houſe.)
Charles.

But where is he?

Percival,
(looking every way.)

Look ye, there he is.— There, brother, with his ſiſters, going to our garden.

Charles.
[78]

I am glad of that; for only think what pleaſure he will have, when he diſcerns how buſy we have been to ornament his portion of it!

Percival.

Do you think ſo? I, for my part, would lay any wager that he will find fault with every thing about him, he is ſo queer! The flowers, he will ſay, are badly choſen, or the box not planted as it ſhould be, or the ground too moiſt, or too dry, and twenty other circumſtances.

Charles.

Yes; but do you know that I am beginning to conſider you as touchy as you fancy him? I never ſaw you ſo before.

Percival.

It is he that cauſed it. Have his ſiſters ever had occaſion to complain of my behaviour? and I only wiſh to live upon good terms with him. You know with what impatience I expected his arrival here, and how I ran with open arms to meet him.

Charles.

True indeed; but, as I ſaid before, it is very likely ſomething grieves him. He is afraid, perhaps, that his father will no longer love him, or our mother ſhew him leſs affection than he fancies ſhe does us. If ſo, then ſurely it is our duty to make much of him in his uneaſineſs, and win him to be friends with us, by every gentle method in our power.

Percival.

You are in the right; I did not duly think of that.

Charles.

If he is as good as every body ſays, think, brother, how a little kindneſs on our part will, in the end, affect him; how his father will be fonder of us for it; and what pleaſure we ſhall give mama!

Percival.

I was in the wrong, I own. Let him but come, and I will be ſo attentive to him, he muſt unavoidably forget the paſt.

Charles.

What hinders us from running to him where he is? The flowers that we planted for him, will make peace between us.

Percival.

That is well ſaid; we will go immediately.— But here he comes himſelf.

Charles.

And ſee how pleaſed he ſeems!

SCENE IX.

[79]
Charles, Percival, Francis, Priſcilla, Anne.
Francis.
(running to embrace his brothers.)

My dear good friends, my brothers, you muſt certainly be very much diſpleaſed with my behaviour.

Charles.

We! why ſo?

Percival.

It is over, my dear Frank, and I love you.

Francis.

What a pretty garden you have made me! You have given me all your fineſt flowers, without my having done any thing to give you pleaſure.

Charles.

It is enough for us, if you are pleaſed with our endeavours.

Francis.

If I am! Forgive me, pray, dear brothers. I inſulted you: I turned away, when you came running to embrace me. I will never do ſo for the future. We will always be good friends; and every thing that I have ſhall be yours as well as mine.

Charles.

Yes, yes, and every thing ſhall be in common to us; not our pleaſures only, but our ſorrows alſo.

Percival.

Let us then embrace each other, and begin this friendſhip.

(They embrace.)
Charles.

This is as it ſhould be; and now, Frank, we muſt go and have a little banquet that has been prepared for us by mama: we have brought it, and put it in the ſummer-houſe, as you may ſee. Let us enter. Enter you too, ſiſters, with us, and ſit down.

Percival.

It is your privilege, dear brother, now to do the honours of the feaſt. Mama will have it ſo; as you, ſhe ſays, by your arrival, are the founder of it.

Francis.

Oh! I am ſure, I never ſhall have eaten any where with ſo much appetite as at this feaſt of friendſhip.

(He preſents them with the cake and frait, and they begin to eat.)
Percival.

Well; and is not this much better than to quarrel with each other?

Anne.

I believe ſo, truly! for what quarrel can be worth theſe pears?

Charles.

How glad mama will be to find us ſuch friends with one another!

Priſcilla.
[80]

She deſerves that we ſhould afford her all the joy poſſible. When once you come to know her—But I remember you have ſeen her.

Francis.

Yes, yes, Priſcilla; ſhe received me with the greateſt kindneſs, and has ſo agreeable a countenance that ſhe cannot be ill tempered. I perceived even by her tone of voice that I ſhould be eaſily induced to love her.

Priſcilla.

And how good ſhe is to us!

Anne.

We need but pleaſe ourſelves, to give her pleaſure.

Priſcilla.

We were greatly to be pitied at the death of our mama. Papa, who is employed all day in buſineſs; could not look to us. There was for ever ſomething wrong in our cloaths, and our education was much more neglected.

Anne.

We ſhould very probably have fallen into a habit of indolence.

Priſcilla.

But ſince our new mama is come, we are both ſet to rights. She gives us every entertainment ſuited to our age, and is a party with us in our little pleaſures. One would think her much more intereſted in the preſervation of our health, than of her own. I have not yet had time ſufficient to remark that I ſtand in need of any thing; ſhe makes beforehand ſuch proviſion for our wants!

Anne.

But lately I was ill; oh, very ill indeed! and it was herſelf that waited on me. She was always by my bed, and doing every thing in her power to comfort me. She made up all manner of nice things; and I believe, I ſhould have died, but for her great attention to me.

Francis.

O my dear, dear ſiſters! is it poſſible?

Priſcilla.

You know too, brother, that before you left us, we had not been any ways accuſtomed to employ our needle. Well; mama was kind enough to teach us. So that now we know—not only plain, but every ſort of fine work.

Charles,
(to Francis.)

See here the neck and wriſthands of this ſhirt. Mama extols the work very much. Well, Priſcilla did it all herſelf, and it was a preſent from her to me.

Priſcilia.

Which you merited beforehand; for who made me ſuch a garden, or preſented me with ſuch fine noſegays? [81]Brother Francis, you muſt know, mama will not have us oblige our brother, unleſs they likewiſe oblige us, and they do more to pleaſe us, than we could have thought to aſk.

Anne.

Yes, indeed; and as a proof, I will ſhew you the cork boat of Percival's making with his penknife. You ſhall ſee its nice ſirk rigging, ſatin fails, and ribband ſtreamers. It ſwims charmingly, in the fiſh-pond.

Percival.

Since you made me ſuch a handſome pair of garters—

Anne.

Garters! I can make much better things than garters now. Ah, Frank, were you but to ſee a certain green and lilac ſtriped ſilk purſe! The green at leaſt is all of my own fancying; aſk Priſcilla elſe. Oh, I am ſure you will be delighted when you have it.

Francis.

How! and have you made me, then, a purſe?

(Priſcilla makes a ſign that Anne ſhould hold her peace.)
Anne,
(embarraſſed.)

No, Frank; not for you:—

(in a whiſper,)

yes it is; but you muſt know, mama enjoined me not to tell you. And beſides, ſhe means to ſurprize you herſelf with nothing leſs than ſuch a nice worked waiſtcoat as my brothers now have on—Oh you will ſoon ſee!

Priſcilla.

This little giddy creature can keep no ſecret.

Anne.

No, becauſe there was ſuch pleaſure in revealing it. We have been always thinking of you, brother.

Francis.

Oh, I thank you: but pray tell me, are you happy?

Priſcilla.

Are we happy? What is wanting in our ſituation? Our mama is really ſo good! I do not know how it is, but ſhe has found the ſecret of converting every thing into a ſort of pleaſure. I have no amuſement half ſo great as chattering with her: Even while ſhe is joking, ſhe inſtructs us.

Anne.

You ſhould ſee us, Francis, when we are reading certain little tales, which a friend of ours compoſes for us. He knows what every little boy and girl does in the world; and it would be comical if he were to put us in his book.

Priſcilla.

I wiſh he would put us in it, on account of our mama; that all the world might know the goodneſs of her heart, and how we love her.

Charles.
[82]

Yes, and I, too, for the ſake of our papa, who treats us juſt as if we were even his real children.

SCENE X.

Mr. Floyd, Francis, Priſcilla, Anne, Charles, Percival.
Mr. Floyd,
(who had ſtood by the ſide of the ſummer-houſe during the whole preceding ſcene, ſhews himſelf ſuddenly amongſt them, crying,)

Yes, and ſo you are within my heart. I make it all my happineſs to think that I am your father. But where is Frank?

Francis,
(embracing Mr. Floyd.)

Here, papa. Oh how rejoiced I am to ſee you, dear papa.

Mr. Floyd.

Kiſs me once more my dear child.—And now let me inquire if you are pleaſed with your new brothers?

Francis.

Oh! I never could have choſen better. I will love them, and do every thing in my power that they may love me likewiſe.

Charles.

There will be no difficulty in that matter, ſince we are determined to do juſt the ſame.

Percival.

We ſhall but need to recollect the pleaſure that we have had this day.

Priſcilla.

That you may keep your promiſe, I will be ſure to put you frequently in mind thereof.

Anne.

Oh, ſiſter! as to that, I am ſure, I ſhall remember it without a monitor.

Mr. Floyd.

I verily believe, you will do ſo, from what I have heard you ſay; for you muſt know, dear children, I was planted here hard by in ſecret, during all your converſation; and I am ſure, I never ſhall forget it: nor I only, but another; for another has heard every thing as well as I. Come then, dear ſpouſe, approach, and enjoy a pleaſure ſo adapted to your goodneſs.

SCENE XI.

Mr. and Mrs. Floyd, Francis, Priſcilla, Anne, Charles, Percival.
Mr. Floyd.

Here ſhe is, my little ones; the partner that I have choſen to promote your happineſs; and not yours only, but my own. The fortune which it might have [83]been in my power to leave to you, would be nothing, in compariſon of that more valuable gift, a good and proper education. We have therefore made theſe ſecond nuptials to procure you every poſſible advantage. Three among you very much wanted a mother, who might take upon her the care of your childhood: and the other two, a father to advance you in the world. Your intereſts were the ſame, in theſe ſecond nuptials; and it is for the benefit of all of us that they have been framed. Do you then promiſe me, dear ſpouſe, as I on my ſide do, that you will never think of treating either of theſe children with the leaſt degree of partiality, except indeed what his ſuperior good behaviour may appear to merit?

Mrs. Floyd.

My reply to you, dear huſband, is theſe tears; I cannot poſſibly repreſs them; and to you, my children, theſe embraces

(ſhe holds out her arms, and all the children ſtrive with one another to come cloſeſt to her.)
Mr. Floyd.

And do you, dear little ones, on your part, promiſe to keep up a conſtant union with each other, to avoid all jealouſy and quarrels, and like children of one parent, love each other?

(They take each other by the hand, and kneeling, anſwer,)

Yes, papa; we do, we do.

Mr. Floyd,
(raiſing them)

Continue then to live in ſuch a ſtate of friendſhip. You will find its charms conſtantly encreaſe, and the tie between you grow cloſer every day. You will be as happy from the ſervices that you do each other, as from thoſe little ſacrifices that may frequently be needful for the ſake of peace among you. Every one enjoying his own happineſs, will not the leſs enjoy his brother's; which, in fact, he may attribute to himſelf. There will not be an individual round about you, but will intereſt himſelf in your proſperity, if his ſolicitude be worth the acquiſition; and your future children will reward you by their tenderneſs, for having ſo well merited the affection of your parents.

THE MOUNTAIN LUTE.

[84]

FROM the higheſt ſummit of thoſe hills which overlook the vale of Lucca in Savoy, I was contemplating the extended landſcape round about me: I was quite alone, my faithful ſervant being left in a neighbouring city, with orders not to expect me till at the end of three days; which interval I meant to ſpend in rambling over that romantic country. More than half way down the hill, I ſaw a hamlet, which aſſured me of a lodging for the night. Thus free from all inquietude, and ſwallowed up in thought, I let my mind roam at large in contemp [...]ation, and my eye to wander from one object to another of the ſpacious view. But ſoon the ſylvan choriſters laſt ſong admoniſhed me to think of retiring under cover for the night. The ſun, already hid behind the oppoſite mountain, did but colour with his gold and purple rays the clouds which floated, as it were, juſt cloſe above the trees that crown its ſummit. I deſcended ſlowly, mortified to ſee the ſpacious horizon, whoſe limits I could hardly trace, contract itſelf as I proceeded. The twilight now began to veil it with a ſhade, which by degrees grew browner, till the empreſs of the night diſpelled this gloomy darkneſs with her ſilver beams. I ſat down for a moment, to enjoy the picture. Nothing intercepted my view, throughout the vaſt expanſe. I contemplated the infinite extent at leiſure. From the trembling moon and ſtars which twinkled while I gazed upon them, I paſſed over to the calm and ſpotleſs azure of the firmament. The air was freſh, nor did the ſlighteſt breeze diſturb it. Nature was abſorbed in univerſal ſilence, ſaving the low murmur of a ſtream which meandered through the country at a diſtance. Stretched upon the graſs, I might perhaps have contemplated till the riſing of the ſun next morning: but the muſic of a lute, made more harmonious by a voice, ſoon after ſtruck upon my ear. I thought at firſt that my raviſhed ſenſes were deluded by the power of my imagination, and experienced the delight of fancying myſelf ſuddenly tranſported in a dream to what are called the regions of enchantment. In the midſt of this illuſion, while both m [...]ſies ſtill continued, A lute! ſaid I riſing, [85]a lute upon the mountain! I turned round to that ſide whence the melody proceeded, and diſcovered through the dark ſome verdure of the trees, no great way diſtant, the white walls and garden paling of a cottage. I approached it with a beating heart; but what was my ſurprize, when I beheld a youthful peaſant with a lute, on which he was playing with exquiſite addreſs. A woman, ſeated on his [...] hand, was looking at him with an eye of the tendereſt affection. At their feet, upon the turf, were many children, boys and girls, and ancient people, all in attitudes of pleaſure and attention. When I firſt made my appearance, ſeveral of the children came to meet me, looked at one another, and then ſaid among themſelves, What gentleman is this? The young muſician turned his head, but did not leave off playing. I could not poſſibly withſtand the firſt emotions of my heart. I held him out my hand; he gave me his, which I laid hold of with a ſort of tranſport. Every body upon this roſe and made a circle round us. I informed them, as conciſely as I could do, of my buſineſs in that quarter of the country, and at ſuch a time of night. We have not an inn, for many miles round, remarked the youthful peaſant, as our hamlet is not near the road; but if you are content to lie in a poor cabin, we will do our beſt to entertain you.

If at firſt I was aſtoniſhed at his execution on the lute, and taſte in ſinging, I was ſtill much more ſurpriſed at the politeneſs of his manners, the preciſion of his language, and the eaſe with which he ſpoke. You were not born, ſaid I to him, in a cabin? Pardon me, replied he with a ſmile; I was, and even in this. But you are fatigued, I ſuppoſe; George, bring a chair. Excuſe me, ſir; I owe my neighbours this nocturnal entertainment which I am now giving them.

I would not take the chair, but laid myſelf upon the graſs, as all the reſt did. Every body had, by this time, reſumed his former poſture; and the ſilence which I had interrupted by appearing as I did among them, now took place again.

The youth began immediately to play upon his lute; and in the intervals of playing, ſung a favourite ballad, which he did with ſo much ſweetneſs, that a tear, as I could ſee, ſtood trembling in the eye of every one about [86]him, by the time that he had repeated the firſt couplet. I could not refrain from envying the ſurprizing genius of this ruſtic bard, whoever he might be, that could impreſs ſo powerfully an unlettered, and almoſt an uncivilized ſociety of people. I was charmed in ſeeing how ſurpriſingly thoſe beauties that are drawn from nature, pleaſe the ſouls of all men. Of the poet's touches, none were [...]; and at the laſt, which was the moſt [...], I heard round about me, nothing but ſighs, and half ſtifled ſobs.

After ſome few minutes ſilence, the whole company roſe, each wiping, as I could ſee, his eyes. They wiſhed each other a good night with perfect cordiality. The neighbours, with their children, went away, and none were left, except an ancient man upon a ſeat beſide the door, and wh [...]m till now I had not noticed; the muſician, with the woman ſitting by him; George, the young boy whore name I recollected; and myſelf.

It was painful for me to give up the charming ſtate in which at that time I was plunged. I ſtill continued fitting, but got up at laſt, and drawing near the young muſician, put my arms out, as it were by inſtinct, to embrace him. Sweet it is, ſaid I, to meet with people who ſurprize us at the firſt ſlight glance, and finiſh by attracting our eſteem, before a quarter of an hour is paſſed. He anſwered me no other way than by an ardent graſp of my hand, while I was ſpeaking. Dear ſir, began the old man upon this, you are pleaſed, I perceive, with our evening's entertainment? I am glad you have conceived ſo ſuddenly a friendſhip for my dear Valentine, for which you ſhall repoſe you in my bed. No, father, interrapted George, who came running from the barn, I have been littering me ſome ſtraw; and the gentleman ſhall he in my bed, if he pleaſes. I was forced to promiſe that I would yield to this laſt offer. George, upon this, held out his hand; the old man reſted on his ſhoulder, and went in, after wiſhing me a good night: and now I found myſelf alone with Valentine, and the young woman, who, he told me, was his ſpouſe. I aſked them, if, for my ſake, they would not paſs fifteen minutes more, in converſation with me, where they then were, as it was moon-light? Willingly, ſaid Louiſa, who was not a little vain of [87]the attention that I had paid her huſband. Yes, quite willingly, replied Valentine, who ſaw how much his wife deſired it.

I ſat down between them, with a linden tree behind me; through whoſe foliage, the moon darted all her brightneſs.

My dear friends, ſaid I, taking the woman by the hand, pray let me know how long you have enjoyed your preſent happineſs? Theſe ſix months, anſwered ſhe; and now it is upwards of a twelvemonth that Valentine is happily returned among us from his travels. You have travelled then? ſaid I, with ſome ſurpriſe, excited by this intimation. Yes, ſir, anſwered Valentine: I have viſited a part of Europe.—Every thing that I ſee about you, interrupted I, and every thing that I hear you ſay, excites a deal of wonder in me! if you have no ſecret motive for concealing the tranſactions of your life, do not refuſe me, I beſeech you, the pleaſure of hearing them. Certainly you will not, anſwered Louiſa, with great ſimplicity. The gentleman ſeems a very civil kind of a perſon. Beſides, I take much pleaſure myſelf in liſtening to them.

He conſented, with a ſmile, to our requeſt and the following narrative is delivered in his own words, as far as my remembrance has preſerved them.

As I have mentioned, I was born, ſir, in this cottage, towards the end of the year one thouſand ſeven hundred and ſixty-four; being at preſent, three-and-twenty years of age. I had the misfortune to loſe my mother, when an infant, being hardly weaned. My father was in eaſy, though not in affluent circumſtances, but a law-ſuit into which he was forced, by one who is at preſent no more, but was then a very wealthy farmer, ruined him entirely; and he died of grief, when he was torn from his paternal cottage, and beheld it ſold for the advantage of the lawyers. The old man whom you ſaw juſt now, and who is become my father, bought and came to ſettle in it. He was ſtruck with pity, ſeeing me an orphan at my early time of life, and, though I was ſo little, told me that I ſhould be his ſhepherd. I was treated very kindly by him; and his children looked upon me as their brother. Notwithſtanding which, the loſs of my poor father, the unkindneſs of my other kindred [88]who forſook me, with the thought of being nothing but a ſtranger in the cottage where I firſt had my exiſtence, and the lonely life that I led upon the mountain, all united to afflict me, and my accuſtomed gaiety was changed to melancholy. I conſumed whole days in weeping, while my flocks were grazing round me on the plain.

(Here Louiſa withdrew her hand, which I held in mine, to wipe away a falling tear, and then returned it me.)

One evening I was ſitting on the ſummit of the mountain, and amuſing my afflicted thoughts by ſinging, to myſelf, the very ballad that you have juſt now heard. Towards the concluſion, I obſerved a man among the trees. I noticed that he was dreſſed in brown: his countenance was very pale; he ſeemed quite melancholy; and he waited till my ſong was finiſhed. He then came cloſe to me, and enquired how far he might be from the public road? Oh very far, dear ſir, ſaid I; above five miles. Can you conduct me thither? I would do ſo gladly, but that I cannot quit my flock.— perhaps your parents may accommodate me with a lodging for the night?—Ah, ſir! my parents are a great way off.—Where, then?—They lived like honeſt people upon earth, and they are happy now in heaven.

The tone of my voice, as he informed me afterwards, affected this good man, and my reply, he ſaid, could not but touch him. He put ſeveral queſtions to me, and my anſwers pleaſed him. Night by this time being come, I brought him to our cottage; and my maſter entertained him hoſpitably. On the morrow, they had ſome diſcourſe together with regard to me, and when I was prepared to reaſſume my daily charge, they told me that George would take it in future, as the ſtranger meant to have me with him. I would be uſeleſs were I to tell you what was my affliction at the thought of quitting this dear cottage, though not mine, and parting from my Louiſa, whom I loved even then, though ſhe was quite a child. My ſituation was not any way a happy one; and yet I could not quit it without ſhedding tears. I could not poſſibly foreſee that my future deſtination was to be decided by the preſent moment. Yes, to thee beneficent [89]protector of my youth, I am a debtor for my preſent happineſs! Thou knoweſt, generous man, how ardently I prayed to God for thy proſperity while thou wert living, and with what exhauſtleſs gratitude I bleſs even ſtill thy aſhes! He was called Lafont, and had the place of organiſt in no great pariſh. You would judge imperfectly of his abilities, if you adverted to the nature and obſcurity of his employment. Many travellers turned out of their road to hear his muſic; but their praiſes only made him the more modeſt. I much doubt, if in the courſe of your acquaintance, you have ever met with ſuch a genius. He received from the affection of his father, who, when living, was a very great phyſician, ſuch an education as would certainly have made him eminent as a phyſician likewiſe; but he rather choſe to yield himſelf entirely to the ardent paſſion that he had long before conceived for muſic. He had married the daughter of the organiſt, whom he ſucceeded, but was childleſs. His dear wife, whom he had loſt for ſeveral years, ſtill lived within his heart. Her image, and his books, were now his only ſociety in that deep melancholy which had ſeized upon his mind; but ſtill while he avoided men, he did not hate them. On the contrary, he did much good in ſecret. He was forty years of age when I came to him. He inſtructed me at firſt to read and write, and afterwards took pleaſure in the cultivation of my voice, and teaching me to play the lute, which was his favourite inſtrument. He did not ſtop at muſical inſtruction, he provided me ſelections from the works of our greateſt poets. He formed at once my heart, my underſtanding, and my taſte. Thus he acted, for five years, the part of an aſſiduous maſter, without any expectation of reward for all his pains and labour, but from him, who beſt knows how to recompence the ſervices that we do to our fellow-creatures.

In the midſt of all theſe occupations, I had never baniſhed from my mind the recollection of my cottage, or the countenance of Louiſa, the partner of my childiſh paſtimes. I was often ſpeaking of them to my patron, and accordingly one day—I never ſhall forget it, the firſt of June, four years ago—he roſe betimes, and going, as his cuſtom was, to take a morning's walk, bade me follow [90]him. We talked of many matters while we went along, as chance preſented ſubjects for our converſation; till at laſt he brought me to the very mountain where I ſaw him at firſt. Dear Valentine, ſaid he, I have fulfilled the duty which Providence, I thought, impoſed upon me, when firſt I ſaw you. I am ſenſible how much you ſigh when you reflect upon the habitation whence I took you; and have had no other view in undertaking to protect and educate you, than at laſt to put you in a way of getting poſſeſſion of it once again. I now ſhew it you; look at it: but take notice, I forbid, on pain of my diſpleaſure, your returning thither, till ſuch time as you have wherewithal to purchaſe it. I give you my own lute: I have inſtructed you to play upon it. Travel: you are not without a charming voice. Wherever you are heard, having no other pretenſions than to the name of an itinerant muſician, you will be the firſt of artiſts in your way. The novelty of the thing will never fail to bring you auditors and money: only be diſcreet and frugal; and when rich enough, return into your own country, and buy out your father's cottage.

My heart beat high at this diſcourſe, and grew enlarged with hope and joy. He held me to his boſom, ſhedding tears. They were the firſt that I ever yet had ſeen fall from him, and they made a ſingular impreſſion on me. After this, we thought of coming back, and he conducted me in ſilence to his houſe.

Upon the morrow, at the break of day, I was to leave my benefactor: he beſtowed on me, at parting, the inſtruction which he imagined I moſt needed, together with two louis d'ors. In four years time I travelled on foot through Italy, all France, and Germany, equipped like what I was, a peaſant of the mountains, with my hair as you may ſee at preſent, floating in large curls upon my ſhoulders. I took notice that the ſingularity of ſuch a dreſs increaſed the effect proceeding from my muſic, and particularly in the capitals. Few noblemen. I ſuppoſe, ever travelled more agreeably than I did. Every where I found a good reception, and not only from the middling ſort of people, but the moſt polite. The quality in cities made up concerts, for no other purpoſe than to hear me; and in villages, I verily believe, they married for the mirth of dancing to the muſic of my inſtrument. In many [91]places I had advantageous offers made me to take up my reſidence among them. They ſeduced me ſometimes, I acknowledge, for an inſtant; but as ſoon as I reflected again on my cottage, every thought of fortune vaniſhed; nor of all my projects left one trace remaining. I remember ſtill what ſweet ſenſations ſeized me every time when I went over a mountain in the [...]rſe of my travels, or even came in ſight thereof. I ſought this hamlet on it, and imagined for a moment that I could ſee my cottage. With my mind continually full of ſuch an idea, I endeavoured to expreſs my notions, and theſe couplets were my compoſition.

Sweet little cottage of my ſire,
Where when a child I play'd;
To thee my longing ſighs aſpire,
From diſtant realms convey'd.
Each object lives within my mind,
Which there the eye runs o'er;
The hamlet and the hill behind,
The linden tree before.
Vaſt palaces, and domes renown'd,
I with indiff'rence ſee;
My utmoſt wiſhes would be crown'd,
Sweet rural cot, in thee.
When thy dear name I've heard or read,
Whence ſprung my joy,—unleſs
That Heav'n beneath thy peaceful ſhed
Hath fixt my happineſs?
My wand'rings o'er, I'd ſmile at care
In thee, ſweet rural cot!
Louiſa too, I truſt, would ſhare
My calm and humble lot.
Then come my Lute, thy happieſt ſtrain
With willing ſtrings purſue;
My bliſs, if ev'ry wiſh I gain,
To thee, ſweet Lute, is due.

[92] Valentine ſung theſe couplets with ſuch ſweetneſs and expreſſion, as revived in my mind the fabulous ideas of Apollo; and methought I heard that exiled deity on earth, and in the vales of Theſſaly, pouring forth his wiſhes to return to Olympus. I deſired to ſpeak, to cry out; but found my tongue without motion. Valentine could not but co [...]ive the meaning of my ſilence, and went on as follows:

I am now about to tell you by what means I came again into poſſeſſion of this precious cottage.

Towards December laſt, when I had taken up my dwelling for a ſeaſon at Turin, and had been twice from one extremity of Italy to the other, I examined the ſtate of my purſe, and conceived myſelf then rich enough to pay a viſit to my native mountain. I immediately ſet out, and after ſeveral forced journeys, came in ten days time to the city where my benefactor had reſided. With what anxious expectation did I enter it! and as I went along, aſk every one that I met, what tidings he could give me of him? But, alas! I was not to enjoy the pleaſure of expreſſing what I owed him; nor to behold him, happy in the conſequences of the friendſhip that he had ſhewn me. He had been dead two months. I went to pour out my tears on his tomb, and made a vow to heaven that I would call my firſt child by his name, if I ever ſhould be ſo happy as to prove a father. On the evening of that day I gained this hamlet. Every one. I found, ſpoke favourably of me, without knowing at firſt who I was. My lute, and the remembrance of our friendſhip, ſoon obtained me Louiſa's affection. I received her from her father. I bought back, with his conſent, the cottage, and the field belonging to it, for two hundred crowns, with which his eldeſt ſon procured a farm below us, in the village, and has been now ſome time ſettled in it. With reſpect to himſelf, he acquieſced to paſs the remnant of his days, with George his youngeſt ſon, in our cottage. It is from him that I learn the art of huſbandry; for now that I am once more in poſſeſſion of my little patrimony, the amount of my ambition is to be, as was my father, a good huſband, a kind parent, and a virtuous peaſant. I have not, as you may ſee, forgot my lute, the precious inſtrument which made my fortune; but ſtill keep it at my ſide, [93]and often take it up for my own recreation, or to pleaſe my family and neighbours.

He ſtopped ſhort at this; but ſtill, I thought, I heard him ſpeaking. My attention, captivated by his narrative, was turned inſenſibly upon his perſon, after he had finiſhed. His ingenuous animated countenance, the contraſt of his dreſs and converſation, his attachment to a ruſtic habitation, and the gratitude with which he cheriſhed the remembrance of his benefactor; his uncommon fortune, travels, and profeſſion; every thing, I thought, exhibited the youth, in ſome ſort, as a being of enchantment, and ſuperior to the ordinary race of men. Louiſa firſt rouſed me from my contemplation, by her motion in the act of leaning forward to embrace him. I complimented them on their happineſs, and they returned my civility with the moſt ingenuous expreſſions of friendſhip. We went into the cottage, where I was charmed to behold ſuch an appearance of order and cleanlineſs about me. After having made a plentiful, but light repaſt, upon ſuch fruits as I was told the mountain yielded, George led me to a cloſet which was rather narrow, but the bed that filled it was both clean and wholeſome. Of this bed, the little fellow told me, he diſpoſed with pleaſure in my favour. It was not long before I fell into a ſound ſleep, during which my thoughts were occupied upon the grand objects that I had been contemplating in the evening, and the agreeable ſenſations which had ſo recently impreſſed me. I did not, all the following day, once quit this happy family, when they were either buſy at work or unemployed.

Valentine related to me many entertaining matters that occurred to him in travelling, and explained how he acquired that eaſineſs of manners and politeneſs of expreſſion that had charmed me at firſt, and which afterwards, as I diſcovered, notwithſtanding his great youth, conciliated the reſpect and love of every aged individual through the hamlet. The acuteneſs of his underſtanding, the unſtudied openneſs of Louiſa, the old man's blunt good ſenſe, the reſtleſs curioſity of George, made their converſation intereſting, and diffuſed an undeſcribable variety through every part thereof, which both charmed me, and connected them much cloſer to each other. I think, I [94]could have paſſed my life away quite happy with them. But why, ſaid I to myſelf, why brood on ſuch a contemplation? I was to leave them that very night. I confeſs, I felt a pang of ſadneſs to reflect upon our ſeparation, and imagined, by their looks, that it would occaſion them ſome ſorrow likewiſe. If my fortune ſhould in future permit me to diſpoſe of the remainder of my life with more liberty, I then intended, and do ſtill, to make a yearly viſit to this mountain, for the purpoſe of ſeeing my friends again, and filling my whole heart with thoſe ſenſations of contentedneſs and peace which their ſociety and habitation cannot but inſpire.

INTERESTED KINDNESS.

Matthias, Simon.
Matthias.

GOOD morning, neighbour Simon! I have half a dozen miles to go, and ſhould be glad if you would lend me Ball.

Simon.

I ſhould be quite rejoiced, friend Matthias, to oblige you; but I muſt ſet off myſelf immediately to fetch three ſacks of meal home from the mill. My wife wants ſome this very morning.

Matthias.

Then ſhe muſt want it ſtill; for the mill, I can inform you, does not go to-day. I heard the miller tell Tom Groves that the water was too low.

Simon.

You don't ſay ſo? That is quite unlucky; for in ſuch caſe I muſt gallop up to London for the meal. My wife would make a fine noiſe, ſhould I neglect it.

Matthias.

I can ſpare you the journey. I have ſeveral ſacks of meal at home, of which I will lend your wife as much as ſhe can want.

Simon.

Ah! maſter Matthias, I am ſure, your meal will never ſuit my wife. You cannot conceive how whimſical ſhe is!

Matthias.

If ſhe were ten times more ſo, I am certain, ſhe will like it, as you ſold it me yourſelf; the beſt, you aſſured me, that ever you had.

Simon.
[95]

Yes, yes, that is true indeed; I always have the beſt of every thing. You know, my good friend Matthias, no one is more ready to oblige than I am; but the mare refuſed this morning to eat ſtraw; and truly I am afraid ſhe would not be able to carry you.

Matthias.

Oh, never fear! ſhe ſhall not want for oats upon the road.

Simon.

Oats, neighbour! Oats are very dear!

Matthias.

They are ſo; but no matter. Having a good job in view, one never ſtands for trifles.

Simon.

It will certainly be foggy, and the road is pretty ſlippery. If you ſhould fall and break your neck—

Matthias.

What fear is there of that? The mare is certainly ſure-footed; and beſides, you talked yourſelf of galloping to London.

Simon.

Well then, to ſpeak the truth, my ſaddle is all in pieces, and I have ſent my bridle likewiſe to be mended.

Matthias.

Luckily, I have both a bridle and a ſaddle hanging up at home.

Simon.

Ah, like enough! But I am ſure, your ſaddle will not fit my mare.

Matthias.

Why, then, I will borrow Goodman Clodpole's.

Simon.

Clodpole's! His will no more fit than yours does.

Matthias.

At the worſt then, there is our 'ſquire. His ſtable-boy is a friend of mine, and he can lend me one to fit her, or the deuce is in it, out of twenty that his maſter has, at the leaſt.

Simon.

You know, friend Matthias, no one is more willing to oblige his neighbours than myſelf. Believe me, you ſhould have the beaſt with all my heart, but ſhe has not been curried, I believe, theſe three weeks paſt. Her mane is quite out of order; and if any one ſhould ſee her in this trim, ſhe would not fetch two guineas, ſhould I wiſh to ſell her, as perhaps I may.

Matthias.

Oh! a horſe is very quickly curried; and my plowboy ſhall diſpatch her in a quarter of an hour.

Simon.

Yes, very likely; but I have thought a little, and now I recollect, the creature muſt be ſhod.

Matthias.

Well, is not there a ſmith here, hard by?

Simon.
[96]

Oh, yes! ſuch a bungler for my mare! I would not truſt him with my aſs; and none but Spavin, the king's farrier in the Mews, at London, will ſuit me.

Matthias.

As luck will have it, when I get to London, I ſhall go quite near the Mews.

Simon,
(ſeeing Francis, his man, calls out)

Frank! Frank!

Francis,
(approaching.)

What want you, maſter?

Simon.

Look, here is neighbour Matthias, and he wants the loan of Ball. You know, the ſkin laſt Monday was rubbed off her back a hand's breadth, if not more.

(He tips Frank the wink.)

So go and ſee if ſhe is well.

(Frank lets his maſter ſee that be underſtands him, and goes out.)

I think, ſhe muſt be cured by this. Oh, yes! ſo ſhake hands, my good friend! I am glad I ſhall be able to oblige you. We muſt help each other in this life. Had I flatly refuſed to let you have the mare, you would perhaps in your turn have refuſed me ſomething or another. Yes, that is plain. The worſt that can be ſaid of Simon is, that his acquaintance always find him ready when they want aſſiſtance.

(Francis now reenters.)

Well, how fares it with poor Ball?

Francis.

How fares it with her, maſter? Bad enough indeed! About a hand's breadth, did you ſay? You meant about the breadth of both my ſhoulders. The poor creature cannot ſtir a ſtep! And then too, I have promiſed her to Goſſip Blaze, to carry her to market.

Simon.

Do you hear that, neighbour? I am ſorry that matters turn out thus. I would not for the world have diſobliged you, but muſt not refuſe the mare to goody. Truſt me, I am very ſorry, for your ſake, dear Matthias.

Matthias.

And I as much for yours, dear Simon; for, to tell the truth, I had a note this morning from Lord Hazard's ſteward, and he tells me, that if I can but get to London time enough this very day, he will let me have the firſt refuſal of a deal of timber that my lord is minded to cut down. It will be upwards of a hundred guineas profit to me, out of which I meant to let you have from fifteen up to twenty, as I intended that you ſhould fell the trees. But—

Simon.

What, from fifteen up to twenty guineas, did you ſay?

Matthias.
[97]

Ay, truly, did I; and perhaps it might have been a great deal more. But, ſince your mare is out of order, I will go ſee if I can get old Roan, the blackſmith's horſe.

Simon.

Old Roan! My mare is at your ſervice. Here, Frank! Frank! tell Goſſip Blaze that ſhe cannot have Ball to-day, as neighbour Matthias wants her; and ſurely I will not refuſe my beſt friend any thing.

Matthias.

But what are you to do for meal?

Simon.

My wife can go without it for a fortnight.

Matthias.

And then your ſaddle, that is all in pieces?

Simon.

I was ſpeaking of the old one: I have got another ſince, and you ſhall have the firſt uſe of it.

Matthias.

So then, you would have me leave the mare at Spavin's, to be ſhod?

Simon.

No, no: I had forgot, our neighbour ſhod her here laſt week, by way of trial; and, to do him juſtice, I muſt own he ſhoes extremely well.

Matthias.

But if the creature has loſt ſo much ſkin from off her back, as Francis ſays—

Simon.

Oh! I know him. He delights to make things worſe a great deal than they are; and I would lay any wager, it is not bigger than my little finger.

Matthias.

Well then, let him curry her a little, as theſe three weeks paſt, you know—

Simon.

Theſe three weeks paſt! I would not have him fail to curry her a ſingle day.

Matthias.

At leaſt, however, let him give her ſomething that ſhe will eat, ſince ſhe refuſes ſtraw.

Simon.

She did, indeed, this morning; but the reaſon was, that ſhe had had a belly-full of hay. Don't be afraid of any thing! She will ſkim along like any bird: the road is very dry, and we ſhall have no fog. I wiſh you a good journey, and a profitable job! Come, come this moment, and I will hold the ſtirrup for you.

THE SLOVEN.

[98]

URBAN paſſed, and very juſtly, for an excellent boy. He was extremely gentle, always ready to oblige his little friends, and never once diſpleaſed his parents or inſtructors.

He had one great fault, however; he would loſe his books, with other matters, and pay no attention to his clothes, which were in common very dirty. In one word, he was a ſloven.

He had often been admoniſhed of, and puniſhed for, his negligence. This puniſhment and admonition grieved him, both on his own account, and as he knew that his friends were ſorry to proceed thus harſhly with him. He had many times reſolved upon amendment; but the habit was ſo ſtrong, that, notwithſtanding every reſolution, he had always the ſame ſlovenly appearance.

His papa ſome time ago had promiſed him and his three brothers, on the firſt fine day, to take them out upon the water. Such a day as he could wiſh, now came: there hardly was a capfull of wind, and he remarked the water very ſmooth. He therefore called the children, told them his deſign, and as he lived quite cloſe beſide the river, went himſelf into the garden and picked out the neateſt beat then plying.

How rejoiced the little gentlemen appeared! and how alert to make their preparation for a day of pleaſure which they had been ſo long expecting!

They were now all ready to ſet out when Mr. Weſton came to take them. They jumped round about him in the tranſport of their joy; and Mr. Weſton, on his ſide, was very happy to remark their ſatisfaction: but what was his wonder, when he ſaw Urban, to obſerve the unſeemlineſs of his apparel.

Of his ſtockings, one was, as they ſay, about his heels; the other negligently gartered, if at all; in ſome ſort made his leg look like a twiſted column. Two great holes were in his breeches knees; his waiſtcoat was from top to bottom ſtained with greaſe or ink; and there was wanting half a collar to his coat.

[99]The father ſaw with ſorrow, that it was impoſſible to take him in ſo ſlovenly a ſtate; as every one would have thought, with reaſon, that the father of ſo ſlovenly a child muſt be as negligent himſelf, to ſuffer ſuch a fault. And ſeeing that Mr. Weſton was a man of merit, and eſteemed by thoſe who knew him, he was far from wiſhing ſuch addition to his character.

Urban had another coat, but that unhappily was at the taylor's to be repaired; and it was not a trifle that would repair it, as it wanted one whole ſkirt, which had been torn quite off. The ſcowerer was to have it afterwards, and work a day, at leaſt, in getting out the dirt and ſpots.

What was the conſequence then, my dear little friends? There is not one of you but may eaſily gueſs.

His brothers, who had proper clothes to put on, and whoſe general appearance did their father credit, were admitted into the boat. The body of it was painted blue, as were the oars. The gunnel and the edges of the oars were of a deep vermillion. In the boat there was a linen awning, that is roof, ſupported at the corners, to preſerve the company beneath it from the ſun: the watermen had nice white linen ſhirts on; three muſicians had their ſtation in the ſtern; they were provided with a hautboy, clarionet and violin, and began to play a march in concert when the watermen firſt dipped their oars into the water, upon which a crowd who were aſſembled at the ſtairs replied thereto with joyous ſhoutings.

Poor Urban, who had pleaſed himſelf a long time with the thoughts of ſuch an airing, was obliged to ſtay at home. It is true, he had the pleaſure from a window of obſerving his papa and brothers go into the boat, and of following it as far upon the river as his eye would let him, while a gentle breeze ſwelled out the ſails, and made it ſeem to ſkim along upon the ſurface of the water: and it is true, his brothers, after their return, related all the pleaſures that they had taſted in their day's excurſion; and of which the recollection made them ſtill jump for joy.

Another day, as he was playing in a meadow, with a little friend of his, he chanced to loſe a buckle; but inſtead of ſeeking diligently for it, he begged his comrade for a little while to lend him his, becauſe, in walking to [100]and fro, the ſtraps, which he trod on now and then, had already more than once been like to trip him up.

His little friend conſented; and Urban, being quite intent on ſomething, and extremely anxious to renew his motion, faſtened it ſo negligently that in leſs than twenty minutes time he loſt that alſo.

They were both exceedingly embarraſſed when the time was come for their returning home. Night overtook them, and the graſs was ſo high that a lamb might eaſily have hid himſelf entirely in it. How then could they find, at duſk, a thing ſo little? They came home clumpetty clump, each leaning on the other, and quite ſad; particularly Urban, who, poſſeſſing real ſenſibility, was grieved in having thus expoſed his boſom friend and playmate to the anger of his parents.

On the morrow he appeared before the family, when they were aſſembled together, with a ſingle buckle for two ſhoes. Sad ſight for Mr. Weſton! who perceived by that how much his exhortations were ſtill thrown away.

As oft as Monday came about, he was accuſtomed to ſupply Urban and his brothers with a regular allowance, that they might not be without the means of ſatisfying what are uſually the wants of children, but particularly any impulſe to be generous. Urban's brothers had conſtantly the pleaſure of receiving this allowance; while he, poor fellow, hardly ever had any of it, on account of ſtoppages for buttons, handkerchiefs, and other things that he loſt.

A ſilver buckle coſts ſome money; but this was not the whole. He had loſt his companion's, and was therefore obliged to pay for that likewiſe. How was he to do it? His allowance would not have enabled him to clear this debt in three months time.

His father luckily had taught him, even in his earlieſt infancy, to uſe a pen; and, to employ the common phraſe, he wrote already an exceedingly fine hand.

This, therefore, was the only occupation by which he could earn a little money; and, to his praiſe I muſt acknowledge, he conſented with a deal of willingneſs to an arrangement made on this occaſion.

His companion's father was an eminent attorney, and employed above a dozen clerks to copy papers for him. Mr. Weſton therefore offered him Urban's ſervices in this [101]way, 'till ſuch time as he had earned enough to pay him for the buckle; and requeſted that the attorney would conſent to ſuch a way of ſettling matters, as it was very probable Urban might be greatly benefited by it.

The attorney freely acquieſced, and down Urban ſat to work in copying law proceedings, which at beſt were very tedious, and in general ſcrawled over ſo that he could hardly read them, whilſt his brothers went a walking in the fields, or entertained themſelves by playing with each other in the garden.

Oh, how many ſighs did his inattention coſt him! and how much pleaſure did it occaſion him to loſe in a very few days!

He had time for making many ſalutary comments on his conduct; and reſolving, for the time to come, upon a change. In ſhort, he kept his reſolution; ſo that were I now to point him out, dear little friends, to any of you, —when you noticed the cleanlineſs of his perſon, and the neatneſs of his general appearance, you would find it difficult to think that he could be the ſame little boy whoſe hiſtory I have juſt now written for your inſtruction as well as amuſement.

THE FLOWER THAT NEVER FADES.

Araminta, Emily.
Araminta.

GOOD morrow, dear Emily; I conſider it extremely kind that you are come to ſee me.

Emily.

My mama has juſt now given me leave to paſs the evening with you.

Araminta.

Has ſhe? I am very glad of it. It is ſuch fine weather! It appears to me as if our friends were much more welcome when all nature ſmiles about us.

Emily.

So I think too. Give me your hand and let us walk. How ſweetly we ſhall paſs the time in talking with each other!

Araminta.

Yes; and running after one another! Shall we fix upon the grove for our diverſions?

Emily.
[102]

Oh, with all my heart! A ſpecial thought! as we ſhall not be interrupted there.

Araminta.

I ſhall requeſt you only to permit my ſitting down a little, ſo that I may give about a dozen ſtitches to this apron that I have brought with me.

Emily.

Do [...] and more than that, I will help you.

Araminta.

Not for all the world, Emily; though I thank you: but the truth is, that I would not have a ſingle ſtitch in what I am now making but my own.

Emily.

I judge, then, you deſign to make a preſent of it?

Araminta.

Right.

Emily.

And are you in a hurry to complete it?

Araminta.

I would not for a deal but that it ſhould be finiſhed by the 4th of this month, which is Miſs Le Févre's birth-day.

Emily.

Miſs Le Févre, ſay you? I do not recollect, at pre [...]ent, any one of that name among our acquaintances.

Araminta.

The reaſon is, ſhe is mine particularly; one who is ſo good to me, ſhe ſeems to have no opportunity, or rather time, for being good to others. Oh an excellent and tender friend! to whom I am indebted very poſſibly for all my happineſs.

Emily.

And how ſo, pray, dear Araminta? I long to know her.

Araminta.

Well, what think you of my governeſs?

Emily.

Oh, ſhe! you know you call her generally Mademoiſelle.

Araminta.

Yes, Mademoiſelle, or Miſs Le Févre. Now, pray have you not remarked—I do not mean when I came from France, but nearly ten months ſince, a wonderous change in my behaviour?

Emily.

To confeſs the truth, I have; and think you hardly the ſame perſon that you were formerly. What can have cauſed ſo great an alteration? Till you quitted England, ay, and unce you came from France, I muſt acknowledge you were proud and huffiſh. You offended every body without ſcruple, and the leaſt familiarity from others was conſidered as an inſult by you; but at preſent your behaviour is engaging. You have that complacency and affability which cannot but win people's hearts. I freely tell you, I myſelf even love you ten times more at preſent than I did. You took ſuch airs upon you before [103]as diſguſted me. I was a hundred times diſpoſed to break off all connection with you; whereas now, I find a real pleaſure in your company and converſation. And what pleaſes me ſtill more than all is, that you ſeem yourſelf much happier than before.

Araminta.

And ſo I am, dear friend. I was an object to be pitied at the time that you mention. I occaſioned all our family, and every one that wiſhed me well, a deal of trouble. Miſs Le Févre, in particular, was grieved to think of my behaviour, as ſhe loved me tenderly; and yet, while I was grieving her, I knew that ſhe faithfully fulfilled the promiſe which ſhe made to my dear mama, upon her dying-bed, of loving me with all the affection of a mother.

Emily.

Every body muſt confeſs, you could not poſſibly have fallen into better hands; and the advantage of your trip to France would have been really conſiderable had it only been the means of introducing ſuch a perſon to you, I am told, there are few families but would wiſh to have her for their children.

Araminta.

You are yet to know how much I owe her; therefore I deſign to tell you. It is the ſtory of a morning that will live for ever in my recollection: it was the morning of the 4th of this very month, and as I knew before, her birth-day. I was awake betimes. She muſt be ſtill aſleep, ſaid I; for then we did not lie together, no not even in the ſame apartment. I will ſurpriſe her, if I can, before ſhe riſes; ſo I dreſſed myſelf as nicely as I could, then took the baſket which a charming little lady, you know who,

(ſhe ſqueezes Emily by the hand)

had given me as a preſent, and ran down into the garden to get flowers, that I might ſcatter them on Miſs Le Févre's bed, as is the cuſtom upon birth-days in her country. I ſtole ſecretly along the hedge, and, unperceived by any one, had gathered three freſh roſes. I now looked about for honeyſuckles, jeſſamin, and myrtle: I bethought myſelf that they grew below the arbour at the bottom of the garden. I was running thither; but in paſſing by the arbour I ſaw Miſs Le Févre on her knees within it, and both hands before her face; I turned to ſhun her, but it was all in vain; ſhe heard my ſteps, on which ſhe raiſed her head, perceived me, and called out that I ſhould come that moment to her.

[104] [...][105] [...][102] [...][103] [...]

[104]She had not as yet had time enough to wipe her eyes: I ſaw that ſhe had been crying; but her tears were not like thoſe which I had ſo often ſeen her ſhed at the recital of ſome juſt or generous action. Noting her reception of me, which was friendly and affectionate, I could not but obſerve that ſhe had a countenance of ſorrow.

With one hand ſhe inſtantly took hold of mine, and paſſed the other round my middle. We walked up and down the terrace twice in this poſition, and were ſilent; for, as Mademoiſelle forbore to ſay a word, I durſt not move my lips, ſo much was I affected by it!

But at length ſhe preſſed me ſtill more cloſely to her boſom, and beholding me with tenderneſs, and likewiſe glan [...]ing at my baſket with the roſes in it, I obſerve, ſaid ſhe, dear Araminta, you have loſt no time to think upon my birth-day. This affectionate attention to me would certainly make me forget the melancholy thoughts which oppreſs my mind upon your account, but that your happineſs occaſioned them. Yes, deareſt Araminta, attribute only to my friendſhip what I am now about to mention. I am anxious to diſcharge my boſom of its load, that I may welcome afterward thoſe more delightful thoughts which I owe you for the preſent, that, I obſerve, you were preparing for me.

I was dumb, and in a tremble, while ſhe thus addreſſed me: it was as if my conſcience had addreſſed me by her lips.

You, Araminta, continued ſhe, who have received from nature ſuch a diſpoſition, and have had that diſpoſition ſo well cultivated by the example and inſtructions of your good mama, will you pervert it by a fault which of itſelf alone muſt put out every virtue? I will not mention it by name; and now particularly, after what I have already told you. It might make you perhaps look with too much horror on yourſelf; and I have no deſire to mortify my lovely child. It is ſufficient that your heart acknowledges this fault: and I perſuade myſelf, I know you well enough to be aſſured that your utmoſt efforts will, in ſuture, be excited to deſtroy it.

Let us not go too fat back; but only think of your behaviour yeſterday.

[105]Do you remember the deciſive tone of voice with which you ſpoke when at breakfaſt, to diſplay how much you knew of hiſtory? You cited, I muſt own, events ſufficiently inſtructive to have made the company attend to what you ſaid, but that they ſaw you reſolved, if I may ſay ſo, to excite their admiration. You appeared ſo marvellouſly well contented with yourſelf, that they were really afraid of praiſing you, which would have unavoidably inflamed or aggravated your ſelf-love. Remember likewiſe, with how much attention they gave ear to little Arabella, and were really enchanted with the grace of her recital, and the modeſty with which ſhe bluſhed at being thought ſo well informed. I ſaw you, my dear, turn pale with ſpite and envy. Tears of rage were in your eyes, and it was in vain that you ſtrove to hide them, while the company were inwardly rejoiced to ſee you ſo compleatly humbled.

In the afternoon, when with an air of triumph in your eyes you came to ſhew your writing, and it paſſed without receiving any of thoſe praiſes that you expected— with what viſible vexation did you receive it back when every one had ſeen it!

And at night, when you accompanied Miſs Arabella on the harpſichord, the bad time that you kept, perhaps on purpoſe, put her out; and when ſhe aſked you in a whiſper to play better, what a hideous look did you then put on, inſtead of doing as ſhe bade you?

Ah! for heaven's ſake, interrupted I, and at the ſame time burſt out a crying: Do not go on, for you muſt know, Emily, her diſcourſe had pierced me to the heart.

It was vanity, ſaid I to Mademoiſelle: that vice which you durſt not mention by its name. I never ſaw its frightfulneſs ſo much, believe me, as at preſent.

I could ſay no more; but ſhe was able to diſcern my thoughts. Her arm in agitation preſſed me once more to her boſom with a tenderneſs that I am unable to deſcribe. I felt her tears fall plenteouſly upon my cheeks, while with her eyes ſhe looked in ſilence up to heaven.

The cloquence of this mute prayer compleatly overwhelmed me. We were come, without perceiving it, to the foot of this large tree. We ſtopped cloſe by this green bank, and I fell down upon it half ſwooning as it [106]were. She inſtantly afforded me the tendereſt ſuccour, and reſtored me to new life by her affectionate careſſes.

Being juſt upon the point of going in, I ſaid, renewing my embraces, dry your tears up, my good friend; they are the laſt that you ſhall have cauſe to ſhed on my account.

On her part, ſhe embraced me ſtill more tenderly, and anſwered, ſaying, You could never have rejoiced me ſo compleatly on my birth-day as by this noble reſolution. It is the fitteſt noſegay for us both, the noſegay that I hope will never loſe its beauty.

By degrees we both became more tranquil. She remarked the fineneſs of the morning; and my heart, now eaſed of an intolerable load, was in a proper diſpoſition to enjoy the beauty of the day which came on very fine.

I grew ſenſible how ſweet it is to have the experience of this calm within one's ſelf. I begged her to inſtruct me by what means I might keep up ſo pleaſing a ſerenity. Two hours thus paſſed away between us in a converſation full of friendſhip and affectionate inſtruction.

My papa, without informing me of his intention, had prepared a little banquet; we were preſent at it, and gave ſigns with how much joy our boſoms overflowed. Since then, dear friend, I have begun to put away that odious vice which made me inſupportable to others and myſelf. I leave you then to think, if I can poſſibly omit, on the return of ſuch a day, to teſtify my gratitude for ſuch a worthy friend, who was the means of making it the are of my happineſs.

Emily.

My deareſt Araminta, ſince we have ſtill a little time, I will alſo prepare your friend a noſegay as a ſign of gratitude for having heightened my enjoyment in continuing ſtill to love you.

Araminta.

Come then: now I have done; and will aſſiſt you.

THE MILITARY ACADEMY.
A DRAMA, in ONE ACT.

[107]

CHARACTERS.

  • The MASTER.
  • An ASSISTANT.
  • EUGENIUS, the maſter's ſon.
  • EDWARD, Scholars.
  • RODERICK, Scholars.
  • THEODORE, Scholars.

The SCENE is in the Maſter's Study.

SCENE I.

The Maſter, the Aſſiſtant.
(The Maſter ſits writing before his deſk.)
The Aſſiſtant,
(knocking at the door, and half opening it.)

WILL you permit me, ſir, to interrupt you for a moment?

The Maſter.

Come in, ſir, without aſking leave: you know, whatever time I have belongs of juſtice to the duties of my place.

The Aſſiſtant.

I wiſh to tell you of a circumſtance not very common, that has happened in the ſchool within theſe few days paſt.

The Maſter.

What is it? you alarm me!

The Aſſiſtant.

Oh! there is no occaſion, ſir, for that: what I have to ſay is rather affecting than alarming. What are your ideas then of our laſt pupil, Edward Barton?

The Maſter.

For theſe ten days paſt, that he has been among us, you are ſenſible, I have not had an opportunity of even ſpeaking to him. This, however, I can ſay in his behalf, that when his parents brought him, I remarked ſomething in his countenance that pleaſed me mightily. Do any of the Aſſiſtants take offence at his behaviour?

The Aſſiſtant.
[108]

The reverſe. They give him all poſſible praiſe for his diligence; and the greatneſs of his underſtanding alſo charms them. He is come among us with more knowledge than our own ſcholars of three years ſtanding generally have; in ſhort, his ſchool-mates only and myſelf have reaſon to be diſcontented with him.

The Maſter.

How, Sir! have you reaſon to be diſcontented with him? I am ſorry for it.

The Aſſiſtant.

I am ſo indeed; but much leſs on my own account than on his. I do not know what it means, but there muſt be ſome deep anxiety upon his mind. I have had recourſe to many methods for diſcovering it, but have been always bafiled.

The Maſter.

What is his behaviour?

The Aſſiſtant.

In the firſt place, ſir, he is very ſtudious when in ſchool, and nothing can divert him from the buſineſs of it: but in play-time he is ſilent and reſerved among the ſcholars. I have given him two, who are allowed to be the ſprightlieſt, as companions, and enjoined them to do every thing in their power to pleaſe him. He is ſenſible indeed to their endeavours, and acknowledges their kindneſs; but when all is done, their fire is utterly incapable of warming him, and he appears between them juſt like ſo much ice. Yes, gentlemen; no, gentlemen; and ſuch like monoſyllables, are all his anſwers to their queſtions.

The Maſter.

He is ſad, no doubt, at being ſeparated from his parents?

The Aſſiſtant.

Yes, it is very natural to think ſo; yet his ſadneſs has continued now ten days; and can we think a child of only twelve years of age really ſuſceptible of an impreſſion for that length of time?

The Maſter.

Not often: but a child of ſo much elevation as I thought his countenance indicated!

The Aſſiſtant.

Pardon, ſir, my contradicting you; for if that age is very lively, it is variable alſo, and ſince I have been a tutor here, I have noticed that all thoſe who have been moſt afflicted at the thought of being ſeparated from their parents, have, and very ſhortly, been induced by their companions to forget that ſeparation. Now whatever Edward's notions may be on this head, what will you think when I have told you every thing?

The Maſter.
[109]

You raiſe my curioſity. Proceed. I look to be informed of nothing on the ſubject of this Edward but what is great and ſingular!

The Aſſiſtant.

Would you believe it then, ſir, he refuſes every thing at meal time, but a little bread and water. It is not poſſible that any criminal ſhould be condemned to coarſer fare than what he voluntarily chuſes!

The Maſter.

You do not tell me ſo? He ſhould have lived at Sparta.

The Aſſiſtant.

True, ſir; but with us, where ſingularity muſt not be ſuffered, and the little ſoldier is to be ſubmiſſive to general ſubordination, there is room to fear ſome danger to the reſt in his example. Twenty times would I have made him eat the victuals ſet before him; but to all my inſtances, he has no otherwiſe made anſwer, than by turning towards me, and in tears,—I weep myſelf to think of his affecting way.

The Maſter.

I too am not unmoved. This diſobedience is, however, blameable, and muſt not be unpuniſhed. If he ſhould perſiſt therein, whatever cauſes it, he cannot poſſibly ſtay here. The intention of a military ſchool is nothing leſs than that the ſcholars ſhould be abſolutely ſubject to the will of their inſtructors.

The Aſſiſtant.

His diſmiſſion was indeed the circumſtance that I feared; and therefore did I put off ſpeaking of his diſobedience to you. I was every day in hope that his reſolution would be conquered; but it ſtill continues.

The Maſter.

Is it poſſible, that at his tender age he ſhould be ſo far maſter of himſelf, as to conceal his thoughts from one ſo exerciſed as you are in examining the diſpoſitions of young people?

The Aſſiſtant.

He is what you called him juſt now, a true Spartan. His behaviour, though not tinctured with a grain of pride, is perfectly ſeducing. Such is, I may ſay, his manner of concealing what afflicts him, that one cannot but be really aſtoniſhed at his ſilence, and yet not harſh enough to think him obſtinate.

The Maſter.

I will ſound him then myſelf. The light in which you place his portrait, adds conſiderably to the fair opinion that I formed on my firſt ſeeing him. If I can poſſibly prevail upon him to reveal the cauſe of his [110]affliction, I perſuade myſelf, I ſhall be fully compenſated for my trouble in obtaining it.

The Aſſiſtant.

On my part, threats, entreaties, and perſuaſion, have been all employed without effect. Of courſe then, I muſt fear, your efforts will be no leſs unſucceſsful, though I wiſh the contrary, and ſhould be even happy if it proved ſo.

The Maſter.

In the firſt place, I mean to queſtion thoſe whom you ſaid you had enjoined to keep him company.— Who are they?

The Aſſiſtant.

Theodore and Roderick: but your ſon Eugenius, ſir, will give you better information.

The Maſter.

How! has Edward intereſted him then?

The Aſſiſtant.

He thinks more, I verity believe, of Edward, than himſelf. I have obſerved him ſtudying his actions ſilently.—Then he has never uttered a ſyllable to you about him?

The Maſter.

No: but I am as well pleaſed with his reſerve as his attention. It proclaims a ſecret ſympathy between him and the youth who has attracted him. You will oblige me by conducting them all three together here this inſtant.

The Aſſiſtant.

I would rather ſend them; as who knows, ſir, but they will think my preſence a reſtraint. They will be free, if I am abſent.

The Maſter.

Right: ſo let them come alone; and ſend me Edward likewiſe, when you find that they have leſt me; or, on ſecond thoughts, let him ſit down and wait my coming in the parlour. I will be with him ſhortly.

SCENE II.

The Maſter, (alone.)

This affair is all a myſtery to me! It is very natural that Edward ſhould grieve at being ſeparated from his parents. It is not poſſible but that a boy of ſuch great hopes ſhould be extremely dear to every one who knows him, and have had continual marks of their indulgence; but that nothing ſhould have mitigated his affliction in the period of ten days, ſurrounded by ſo many of his age, and all no doubt deſirous to amuſe him; and ſtill more, that he ſhould wiſh for nothing in the world but bread [111]and water, is inexplicable! What the children have to eat is very good, and therefore could not from its quality diſguſt him. Beſides, he was never uſed at home to better fare. His father, at his bringing him to ſchool, informed me he was far from rich, and had a numerous family to maintain. The more I think of his behaviour, ſtill the more I think it wonderful!

(He walks about a little while in thought.)

SCENE III.

The Maſter, Eugenius, Roderick, Theodore.
Eugenius.

We come, papa, according to your order. The aſſiſtant told us that we were wanted; Theodore and Roderick, and myſelf.

The Maſter.

Yes, Eugenius. I deſire to have a little converſation with theſe two young gentlemen and you.

Roderick and Theodore.

It is doing us a deal of honour.

Eugenius.

Yes, and pleaſure too; at leaſt I think ſo.

The Maſter,
(to Theodore and Roderick.)

I am told, you are not quite contented with your new companion's conduct?

Roderick.

To confeſs the truth, ſir, he is indeed a little of the dulleſt; this ſame maſter—What is his name?

Theodore.

He has ſpoke ſo little to us, we do not recollect what name he goes by.

Eugenius.

Edward Barton. For his name, I do not think much of that, in preference to any other; but his perſon, that is another thing, and I am happy to be acquainted with him.

Roderick.

Edward?—a good name enough, if Dummy were but added. Maſter Edward Dummy!

Eugenius.

O, papa! pray do not let Roderick ridicule poor Edward in this manner!

The Maſter.

Maſter Roderick, who has authorized you to diſtribute epithets among your ſchool-mates thus?

Roderick.

Becauſe he does not ſpeak three words in half an hour. Had he come to us from the moon, I ſhould not wonder at it. He is ſo pale and mopiſh, he would not belie his country.

The Maſter.

Should his paleneſs then, or mopiſhneſs, as you are pleaſed to call it, make you hate him?

Roderick.
[112]

I am not his enemy; far from it, ſir; but cannot be his friend, ſince he does nothing to divert us, after we have taken ſo much pains to make him ſpeak.

Theodore.

The night, ſir, is ſurely long enough for ſilence. The day was made for amuſement, laughing and talking.

Roderick.

Muſt I be dull, becauſe be takes ſo much delight in dulneſs?

Eugenius.

Poor young man! You ſhould not call it dulneſs; it is uneaſineſs.

Roderick.

And did we not do every thing in our power to make him chearful? But the more we play our monkey tricks to make him fall a grinning, ſtill the more his ſober ſadneſs gains upon him. We have done with him at laſt at our diverſions; but ſtill find him when we come to [...]inner, where he makes ſuch faces as are enough to make us hungry again.

The Maſter.

Has he any ſickening method, as ſome children have, of eating?

Roderick.

He muſt needs be very aukward, were his manners ſickening; ſince he eats bread only, and drinks nothing but clear water.

Theodore.

He affects a puny ſtomach, merely to ſhew us what good things he had at home.

Eugenius.

You very much miſtake him, if you fancy that it is from pride. I watched him yeſterday, when he had good roaſt beef put down before him, and could ſee, though he concealed his face, that his eyes were full of tears.

The Maſter.

You don't ſay ſo, Eugenius?

Roderick.

Yes, indeed, he very often whimpers; and if once Don Quixote ſhould return again to life, they would fight to know which of them ſhould be called Knight of the Weeful Viſage.

The Maſter.

Are you ſo unfeeling as to make a joke of his affliction?

Roderick.

He is enough to make us alſo of Don Quixote's order. It is quite diſmal to ſee ſuch a countenance at dinner: it deprives us of our ſtomachs. Look ye, commend me to Theodore: he would give you a good appetite to ſee him eat.

The Maſter.

You would be glad then, I ſuppoſe, to rid yourſelves of Edward at your table?

Roderick.
[113]

Yes, ſir, and with all our hearts, unleſs he would become a little merry.

Eugenius.

Well then, let him ſit, papa, at mine. I ſhould be glad to have him by me, and will take care of him.

The Maſter.

You are not afraid then of his ſadneſs, like theſe gentlemen?

Eugenius.

I am doubtleſs ſorrowful to ſee him ſad; but merely upon that account would ſhew him all the friendſhip in my power. He would not, perhaps, be ſo unhappy, did he know that we pity him.

The Maſter.

Can neither of you gueſs the reaſon of his melancholy?

Theodore.

To confeſs the truth, I never thought of aſking him.

Roderick.

Why wiſh to know things that are ſure to make one ſad?

The Maſter.

And you, Eugenius, can you let me have no better information?

Eugenius.

No, indeed, papa. I ſhould have been rejoiced to know the ſecret, and to conſole him were it in my power. Theſe three times have I begged him to reveal it; but durſt go no further, when I ſaw he was reſolved to keep it. Doubtleſs he does not think me yet ſufficiently his friend to truſt me with it. I muſt therefore merit his reliance on me by my ſervices.

The Maſter.

But why, Eugenius, tell me nothing of all this before?

Eugenius.

Becauſe I thought that you would have forced him to conduct himſelf upon a footing with the reſt, and have reprimanded him in caſe of his refuſal. You have given me your permiſſion to be always in the ſchool; and I ſhall never be ſo mean as to betray my dear companions by telling tales. But if ever they do any thing that merits commendation, never fear but I will come and make you acquainted with it.

The Maſter,
(embracing Eugenius.)

I expected nothing leſs, my dear Eugenius, from your ſenſibility; and am quite charmed to find myſelf not diſappointed.

(To Theodore and Roderick.)

I am ſorry, gentlemen, that I cannot beſtow the ſame eulogium on your conduct. I could certainly have wiſhed that you had evinced a little affection, or at leaſt ſome ſlight conſideration, for poor Edward [114]in his ſorrow. Go, return to your amuſements: it were a pity to diſturb you in them. If your turn of mind preſerves you from ſome ſort of ſorrows, I am grievouſly afraid that it hinders you from reliſhing thoſe exquiſite delights which a generous heart experiences.

(Theodore and Roacrick leave the room in manifeſt confuſion.)

SCENE IV.

The Maſter, Eugenius.
The Maſter.

It is you only that are worthy to enjoy thoſe exquiſite delights. How I rejoice to find you ſo compaſſionate towards others in their ſorrow!

Eugenius.

Who, papa, could poſſibly refrain from pitying the unhappy Edward? His dejection, and his paleneſs, every thing announces ſome uncommon cauſe of ſorrow in his heart. So young! and yet ſo miſerable! I avoided him at firſt, juſt like the reſt, and thought him moroſe and ſavage. But when I afterwards noticed his conſiſtency and perſeverance, his condeſcenſion and politeneſs, I was gradually attracted by him, ſo as in the end to give him all my friendſhip; and, I think, I ſhould conceive a great deal better of myſelf, could I but merit his.

The Maſter.

You know, however, that he has behaved ſo as to incur the crime of diſobedience?

Eugenius.

Yes, at table.—I cannot poſſibly conceive the meaning of it; but, perhaps, he fancies that every ſoldier ſhould live courſe [...]. After all, his ſingular abſtemiouſneſs is better than the gluttony of others; and the example that he [...]olds out can injure no one. Pray then let him ſtill continue what is ſo much to his liking being, as he is, ſo punctual to h [...] duty, and ſo diligent in ſchool. He is the firſt or all his claſs in mathematics, geography, and drawing.

The Maſter.

But a conduct which ſo openly infringes upon rule and order, cannot be excuſed in any circumſtance, nor from any motive. I perceive, I ſhall be forced to ſend him home.

Eugenius.

You do not mean ſo, papa? What! for ſo ſlight a fault, and one that perhaps merits praiſe rather [115]than cenſure, will you ſend him off as if his principles were vicious? Let me go then with him likewiſe.

The Maſter.

How, Eugenius? are you ſo attached to him then? For what reaſon?

Eugenius.

I cannot tell you; yet, if you will but have a little converſation with him, you will perhaps diſcern the reaſon. How rejoiced I ſhould be, were he but my brother! I ſhould only have this to fear, that you would love him more than you do me at preſent.

The Maſter.

I have ſent for him, and mean to have ſome converſation with him here. I ſhall then diſcern if he is worthy of inſpiring ſuch a ſtrong attachment, and ſincerely hope that you have not misjudged in the affair. If ſo, I promiſe—but of that another time. I hear ſomebody knock. Step into the adjoining room, that if I call, you may come to us.

Eugenius.

Yes, papa.

(Eugenius goes out. The Maſter riſes to open the door.)

SCENE V.

Edward entering, bows reſpectfully to the Maſter, who ſits down. Edward ſtands before him.
The Maſter.

Well, maſter Barton, can you any way conjecture why I ſent to fetch you?

Edward.

Yes, ſir, I am afraid I gueſs the reaſon.

The Maſter.

Is it true, then, that you diſdain the company and converſation of your ſchool-mates, and diſturb their paſtimes by ſuch whims and affectations as were never heard of in a perſon of your age?

Edward.

I dare anſwer, ſir, with all the deference and reſpect that I owe you, it was never my intention to do either.

The Maſter.

You have been told, for inſtance, what rules the ſcholars are to obſerve, when at meals, and yet you chooſe to live on bread and water.

Edward.

True, ſir; I want nothing more.

The Maſter.

The Aſſiſtant has endeavoured to convince you how improper ſuch a ſingularity muſt be conſidered, and yet finds you fixed to perſevere therein.

Edward.

Yes, ſir.

The Maſter.
[116]

And think you ſuch a perſeverance commendable?

Edward.

Not, ſir, in your thoughts, I own.

The Maſter.

It is then a matter of indifference to you, whether you do right or wrong in my opinion?

Edward.

No, ſir; for in that caſe, I ſhould heed as little your repreaches as your praiſe. I know what obligation I am under to obey you, and have often blamed myſelf for not complying with your pleaſure, in the regulations of this place; but ſtill, have found it utterly impoſſible to do ſo. Heaven is, notwithſtanding, witneſs for me, that I am not quite ſo guilty, as appearances proclaim me.

The Maſter.

I will readily allow, you are yourſelf perſuaded of your innocence, and therefore think, that you have ſuch reaſons as will jeſtify your diſobedience.—Have you any thing to ſay then?

Edward.

Nothing, ſir.

The Maſter.

But ſurely you muſt know, that diſobedience is a bad example, even though you think that your motives will excuſe you.

Edward.

I have had the honour to acknowledge that myſelf.

The Maſter.

That hitherto it has been tolerated from the hope of your amendment.

Edward.

Never.

The Maſter.

And in ſhort, that by your obſtinacy you have merited already the ſevereſt puniſhment.

Edward.

I am ready to endure it.

The Maſter.

But not ready to amend your conduct?

Edward.

It is impoſſible.

The Maſter.

I ſee then, and am ſorry for it, that it will be impoſſible for me to keep you here a moment longer; as it would be contrary to all good, to ſuffer ſuch an inſtance of rebellion in an Inſtitution of this ſort.

Edward.

What will become of me at that rate? wretched as I am! O ſir! muſt I then be at laſt a burthen to my parents, and an object of contempt for others? Have I merited this ſentence?

The Maſter.

Have you merited this ſentence? When you will not place the leaſt degree of confidence in me, do you aſk that queſtion? Would you hide a ſecret from [117]your father? I am here to be a father to you, and you will not ſhew yourſelf a ſon to me!

Edward.

If ſuch, ſir, be your condeſcenſion, I will give you the poſſeſſion of my heart. I could ſtand patiently and hear your threats, but cannot be unaffected by your friendſhip: yes, ſir, I will lay out my whole heart before you, and make known the affliction that oppreſſes me.

The Maſter.

You are willing then to think yourſelf my ſon!

Edward,
(throwing himſelf into the Maſter's arms.)

Are you then willing to become my ſecond father?

The Maſter,
(embracing him.)

O my deareſt Edward! call me for the future only by that name.

Edward.

Well then, my ſecond father, I have one at home ſo poor, that he ſubſiſts on ſcarcely better food than bread and water. My poor mother likewiſe is as much reduced as he is; I have two ſiſters, and as many brothers, who enjoy no better fare. And can I then indulge my appetite, and live on your good things, while they have, as it were, no more than bread to moiſten with their tears? No, no; much rather would I die of hunger. I am Edward Barton, and there never was a father of that name who had a ſon unworthy of him.

The Maſter.

What! has no one then ſolicited the government in favour of ſo old a ſoldier?

Edward.

No one, ſir: but he is deſtitute of all things, after having ſerved his country two and twenty years with honour, and conſumed the little that he had left him in ſoliciting a penſion. On the eve of my departure for this place, I heard him read the ſtory of Count Ugolino, who was ſhut up in a caſtle, with his family, to die of hunger. Since that moment, this ſad ſtory has been always in my mind. I think that I hear inceſſantly the pariſh bells a tolling, for the burial of my father, mother, brothers, and poor ſiſters. Can I then make merry, when my heart is overflowed with tears? and eat ſuch food as my afflicted parents cannot purchaſe? If I could, I ſhould no longer be Edward Barton. While my father is unhappy, in whatever corner of the earth I may be, nothing ſhall prevent me from enduring his affliction. If the king—

The Maſter.
[118]

The king for certain knows not of your father's ſituation: if he did, he would have ſoftened it. I will uſe my intereſt to convey the knowledge of it to him; and do you rely upon his juſtice. My dear Edward, why not tell me this before? You might perhaps have ſpared your family ten days diſtreſs at leaſt.

Edward.

You think then, ſir, that I ſhall become ſo happy as to ſave him at my years?

The Maſter.

I hope ſo; and at leaſt, am certain that your behaviour has relieved him. Generous child! Why are you not indeed my ſon?

Edward.

My love and gratitude conſider you my father. It is a debt that I owe to your generoſity, for wiſhing thus I were your ſon.

The Maſter,
(looking at him with affection.)

My dear ſon Edward!

Edward.

Yes; I am, and will be ſo. You are the father too of all my family, if through your friendſhip they may be aſſiſted; but alas, ſir! we have been ſo long unhappy, it is not to be hoped—

The Maſter.

Hoped! Edward? Should you doubt of what I tell you, it would be an inſult to me. I have told you that I was certain your behaviour had relieved your parents, ſince relief depends upon myſelf alone: and therefore,

(going to his bureau end giving him a paper,)

'till I have tried the effect of my intereſt, which is not inconſiderable, take this: it is a twenty pound bank note, and what your father gives you, as the firſt fruit of his love.

Edward,
(interrupting him.)

Give me; what need can I have for it? Send, oh, ſend your generous preſent to my father! there it will be uſeful.

The Maſter.

He ſhall know that he is indebted for it to your filial piety, and now therefore, my dear Edward, you will no longer live on bread and water!

Edward.

Not till my poor father is reduced again to do ſo.

The Maſter.

And in future, you will be joyous with your comrades?

Edward.

While my father is joyous with his wife and children.

The Maſter.

Well then, run, and write your father an account of this tranſaction: I will go dreſs myſelf, and [119]inſtantly ſet off for London. I ſhall ſee a nobleman of conſiderable intereſt this very morning.

Edward.

How ſhall I collect my ſpirits, to return you thanks in ſuch a manner as I ought, ſir?

The Maſter,
(ſmiling.)

Sir!—It ſeems then you forget already that you are my ſon?

Edward,
(falling at his maſter's feet)

O father! O! my dear, dear father! pardon me, if being, as I am, beſide myſelf—

The Maſter,
(raiſing Edward, and conducting him affectionately towards the door.)

Go, go, my child, and leave me here a little. I have no leſs occaſion to compoſe myſelf than you.

Edward.

I will come back very ſhortly, with my letter. You muſt ſee it, ſo do not go, dear father, till I have once again embraced you!

The Maſter.

No, my deareſt ſon; I will not deny myſelf that pleaſure. Run and write your letter: I will wait for you.

SCENE VI.

The Maſter,
(alone.)

Fortunate occurrence! Oh happy day! What a number of affecting objects all at once preſent themſelves before me! A brave ſoldier, for whoſe ſervices I am about to procure a recompence! and his ſon, whom I may form into a man, and ſo contribute to the glory of my country! My Eugenius, who appears ſo ſenſible of the impreſſion made by virtue on his heart, and ſo worthy of the friend whom he has ſelected thus! My ſovereign, to whoſe notice I ſhall introduce a little hero, ſuch as his munificence may cheriſh! and a ſuffering wife and children, ſuch as his compaſſion may deliver from affliction.

SCENE VII.

The Maſter, the Aſſiſtant.
The Maſter.

You are come, ſir, quite a propos to ſhare my tranſports.

The Aſſiſtant.
[120]

What has cauſed them, my good ſir? You are no leſs agitated than young Edward, who ran by me wild, as one might think, with pleaſure; for he did not ſee me, did not ſeem as if he trod upon the ground. His eyes, as I looked at him, beamed with rapture, though the tears that he had been ſhedding were not quite dried up. I called out to him, but he could not hear me.

The Maſter.

It would have charmed you, had you witneſſed what has paſſed between us. It was a moment, ſuch as does not twice occur in any one man's life.

The Aſſiſtant.

Your hope then is not diſappointed. You have wrought upon him to reveal the cauſe of his affliction.

The Maſter.

But what difficulty had I to obtain my wiſh! what pain [...]t gave me to upbraid him! and how nobly he withſtood me! How much honour does even his diſobedience reflect upon him!

The Aſſiſtant.

I foreſaw as much in general, though I could not clear up the particulars, to reaſon on them.

The Maſter.

Who could poſſibly have gueſſed at the exceſs of his affection! he was prompted to deny his appetite at table, that he might not fare in the leaſt degree better than his parents. At ſo great a diſtance from them, he ſupported ſuch privations, though he knew that by doing ſo, he could not ſuccour them. What think you of ſo rare a youth? What think you of a father, who, ſurrounded by misfortunes, has been able thus to form his ſon to virtue? What exalted pleaſure for a monarch to reward ſuch virtue! I am proud, my friend, that I have it in my power to convey to his royal ear, intelligence of this poor youth, and his afflicted father's ſufferings and deſerts. There is but one thing elſe that would yield me greater ſatisfaction. I ſhould like to be in ſuch a ſituation, as to give him an account of all his meritorious ſubjects. I would ſo exalt his throne, that he ſhould then be able to look down on every virtuous man in his dominions, while theſe laſt, by looking up, ſhould ſee him in the action of applauding and encouraging their virtue. Thus, without the wretched breath of adulation, might a king be really among his ſubjects called their god.

The Aſſiſtant.
[121]

Our king is worthy your ſolicitude, to intereſt him in behalf of Edward and his parents.

The Maſter.

That is what I told him I would do; and how great was his gratitude? We called each other ſon and father, and, I verily believe, experienced the affection in our hearts, of ſuch affinity. But do not I hear ſomebody coming? — I believe it is he. Step therefore into this apartment: you will find Eugenius there; I ſhall ſoon require your preſence here again, if it be Edward.

(The Aſſiſtant withdraws, when Edward comes in ſight.)
The Maſter,
(alone.)

Yes, it is he; and how affectingly expreſſive, even at this diſtance, is his whole countenance!

SCENE VIII.

The Maſter, Edward.
Edward,
(ruſhing to embrace his maſter.)

Father, dear, dear father! here is my letter.

The Maſter.

It is not ſealed, as I obſerve, and therefore you would have me read it?

Edward.

Would? It is every line about you.

The Maſter,
(reading.)

"Papa! mama! brothers and ſiſters! Come all of you together, while this letter is reading. Oh that I were preſent, and could read it you myſelf! but I am preſent, and obſerve you. Weep no longer, as I truſt, you are no longer to ſubſiſt on bread and tears. There are on earth here, generous boſoms, as in heaven: of whom, the maſter of our Academy, as I have found, is one. He is my father, let me call him ſo; or rather, the protecting angel of our family. Would you believe it! he has ſent you this, as from himſelf, and will ſolicit you a penſion, which he ſays he doubts not of obtaining for you! Fall upon your knees and bleſs him, as I do.—

(The maſter ſtops, and ſeeing Edward on his knees, with hands and eyes toward heaven, affectionately raiſes him and ſays,)

What means this my ſon?

Edward.

I am offering you my life: It is at your diſpoſal.

The Maſter.
[122]

No, my deareſt Edward; keep it for the accompliſhment of worthy and illuſtrious actions. Mine is poſting faſt to its decay; but by your conduct, you may lengthen it.

Edward,
(eagerly.)

I, father! Shall I ever be ſo happy? —Speak! Oh ſpeak, ſir; and inform me by what means I may experience ſo much heart-felt ſatisfaction.

The Maſter.

By your friendſhip for my ſon.

(He opens the adjoining chamber door.)

Eugenius enter, and embrace your brother.

SCENE IX.

The Maſter, Edward, the Aſſiſtant, Eugenius. (Edward and Eugenius ruſh into each other's arms.)
The Maſter.

Edward, he is worthy of your friendſhip: his affection for you went before his father's.

Edward.

I could clearly ſee indeed that my ſufferings moved him.

Eugenius.

You ſhall never ſuffer for the future, but myſelf will be a ſharer with you. Shall I not, dear Edward?

Edward,
(taking Eugenius by the hand, and preſenting it with his own to the Maſter.)

Well then, my Eugenius, let us thus connect ourſelves as friends for ever, in the hands of our reſpectable and common father.

The Maſter.

Yes, dear children: I approve your wiſhes, and beſtow my bleſſing on them. Let thoſe happy days return, as far as your example can have influence, when the field of combat was a theatre for friendſhip. When warriors united the moſt amiable private qualities to the moſt undaunted courage. Let Sidney and Wolfe be your model; ſerve your Sovereign with ſidelity like theirs. Live, as they did, admired by all mankind, and if neceſſary, die as they did, regretted, in the ſervice of your country.

PHILIP.

[123]

OH! I'll be revenged, and make him heartily repent it, cried little Philip, while his countenance turned quite red with anger, and he walked along, not ſeeing Emilius, his dear friend, who, at that inſtant, happened to be coming towards him, and hearing what he ſaid with ſome degree of pain, aſked him, of whom he meant to be revenged? Philip lifted up his eyes; he ſaw his friend, and reaſſumed the ſmile with which his countenance was generally glowing. Ah! ſaid he, come, my friend, and you ſhall ſee of whom I will be revenged. You remember, I believe, my little ſupple Jack, that pretty cane my father gave me: ſee, it is all in pieces; the farmer's ſon, that lives at yonder thatched cottage, has broke it. And pray why did he break it? ſaid Emilius. I was walking peaceably along, ſaid Philip, with the greateſt agitation, and was playing with my cane, by putting it quite round my body; one of the two ends, by ſome means or another, got out of my hand when I was oppoſite the gate juſt by the wooden bridge, and where the little blackguard had put down a pitcher full of water, which he was carrying home from the well. My cane, in ſpringing, ſtruck the pitcher, overſet but did not break it. He came up cloſe to me, and began to call me names. I ſeriouſly aſſured him that I had not intended to do what I did, and was extremely ſorry for the accident. He would not hear me, but got hold that moment of my ſupple Jack, and twiſted it as you may ſee. I will make him, however, heartily repent it; I ſhall ſind a way to be revenged of him.

He is, indeed, a very ill-natured boy, ſaid Emilius, but is already puniſhed very well for being ſo, ſince every one deteſts and ſhuns him. If he wiſhes to enjoy a little play, he never can have a companion: if he comes where any boys are met to play, they always thruſt him out; but if he will not quit them, they leave him. The hatred of all that know him cannot but ſufficiently avenge you.

[]
[...]
[]
[...]
[122]
[...]
[123]
[...]
[124]

Yes; but he has broke my cane, ſaid Philip. My papa gave it me but very lately; and it was a very pretty one as you know. My father will not fail to aſk me what is become of it: he will imagine that I have loſt his preſent [...]; poſſibly he will fall into a paſſion, and all on account of this little blackguard. I did him no harm. I offered to fill up his pitcher, having knocked it down without deſign.—The ill-natured our! I will be revenged of him.

Believe me, my dear friend, ſaid Emilius, it will be better not to mind him. Your contempt is puniſhment enough for ſuch a one. You are not like him; and, depend up [...]n it, he will ſhew himſelf at all times abler to do miſchief th [...]n yourſelf. And now I think upon it, I muſt tell you what but very lately happened to him.

Unluckily for him, he ſaw a bee upon a flower: he tri [...]d to catch it, and pull off its wings for paſtime [...]; but the bee contrived to ſting him, and flew off in ſafety to the hive. Quite mad with rage, he ſaid, as you did, I will be revenged for this! Accordingly he cut himſelf a ſwitch, thruſt it through the hole into the bee-hive, and turned it about. By theſe means he killed ſeveral of the little creatures; but in an inſtant the whole ſwarm flew all at once upon, and ſtung him in a thouſand different places. You may gueſs how he roared with the pain, and how in his agony be tumbled himſelf about upon the ground. His father ran up to him, and could not, without much difficulty, put the bees to flight, by flinging bowls of water on him. He was ill, in conſequence of this, for ſeveral days.

You ſee then, his vengeance had no very great ſucceſs. [...] not therefore his inſults: he will meet with ſome [...] who will paniſh him, without your taking any [...] in the matter. And beſides, as he is illnatured, would you be ſo likewiſe; for, my friend, he is much ſtronger than you are, and, to be ſure of your revenge, you muſt be much more malicious than he is.

I think, ſaid Philip, you are in the right: ſo come along with me. I will tell my father every thing, and he will not be angry with me, I hope; for look you, I can eaſily take comfort for my broken cane, but not ſhould he imagine that I neglected to take care of what he [125]gave me. After this, they went together. Philip told his father what had happened. The good gentleman conſoled his ſon, and thanked little Emilius for the advice that he had given him.

On the day ſucceeding, Philip had another cane, exactly like the firſt. He paſſed the farmer's houſe: his ſon was at the door, and hung his head, while Philip went along.

However Philip, ſome days after, ſaw this little peaſant fall under a heavy log of wood that he was carrying home, and which prevented him from getting up again. Philip ran up to him, took the log from off his ſhoulder. helped him to riſe, and take his load once more upon his ſhoulders. The ill-natured boy was now quite overwhelmed with ſhame at the idea of receiving aid from him whom he had ſerved ſo ill, and heartily repented his behaviour. Philip afterwards went home quite ſatisfied. At firſt, he had aſſiſted one whom he did not love, becauſe he could not ſee a fellow-creature ſuffer without relleving him; but afterwards he was rejoiced to think of his behaviour. "This (ſaid Philip) is the nobleſt vengeance. It is impoſſible I ſhould repent thereof."

CHARLOTTE.

BEFORE the houſe in which Charlotte's parents lived, you muſt know, there was a little opening, ornamented with a graſs plat, and quite overſhaded with a noble tree, from whence the eye could plainly ſee whatever paſſed along the public road. Miſs Charlotte frequently would come beneath this umbrage with her little chair, and in her hand the ſtocking that ſhe was making for her dear mama, who had inſtructed her to knit. One day, as ſhe was ſitting there, ſhe ſaw a poor old man advancing very ſlowly towards her, on the road: his hair was of a ſilver white, his back was b [...]nt with age, he reſted on a ſtick and ſeemed to walk in pain. Poor man! ſaid Charlottle, looking at him, he [126]ſeems very much in pain, and perhaps is poor beſides. If ſo then, he is doubly miſerable.

Further on, ſhe ſaw a company of boys together, who came after the old man. They very quickly reached him. They remarked his thread-bare coat, which was exceedingly long ſkirted, and had ſleeves a deal too ſhort. His hat, quite ruſty, did not eſcape their notice, as the flaps hung down upon his ſhoulders; he had hollow cheeks; and ſeeing him they all burſt out a laughing. As it chanced, there lay a ſtone upon the ground before him, which he ſtumbled over, and was almoſt down: this ſet them once again a laughing, while the poor old man, for his part, ſighed.

I once was young as you are, ſaid he to the boys, and did not laugh at the infirmities of ſuch as I am now. You will in time be old yourſelves; and every day you are approaching towards my time of life. You will then be ſenſible of the injuſtice of your ridicule. So ſaying, he went on again, but made a ſecond ſtumble, and in ſtruggling to preſerve himſelf from falling, dropped his lick. At this, the boys renewed their laugh a third time, crying, let us ſee now, how he will lift it up again?

Miſs Charlotte, who had heard the old man ſpeak, and was touched with pity for him, ſaw his ſituation, put her ſtocking down upon the chair, ran towards him, took up his ſtick, put it back into his hand, and taking hold of his other arm, as if ſhe had been very ſtrong, exhorted him to lean upon her, and not notice any thing that the boys might ſay. The poor old man looked at her. "Lovely child," ſaid he, "how good you are! I am at once conſoled for all the ridicule with which they treat me. May you be for ever happy!" and ſo ſaying, they walked on together; but the boys no longer followed him as they had done before: perhaps they were aſhamed of their proceeding.

Some few moments after, one of them fell down himſelf, and all the reſt burſt out a laughing as they had done before; for his part, he was very angry, and when up again, ran after his companions, pelting them with ſtones. He was convinced then how unjuſt it is to laugh at any one's diſtreſs: he formed a reſolution never, for the time to come, to laugh at any old man's pain, and followed [127]at a diſtance him whom he had before made the object of laughter, hoping to have the opportunity of making ſome atonement for his fault.

In the mean time the good old man, aſſiſted by the friendly aid of Charlotte, went on with flow, but yet ſure ſteps. She offered him the opportunity of ſtopping to repoſe himſelf a little. Do you ſee our houſe, ſaid ſhe? Pray ſtay and ſit a little under that large tree: my parents are neither of them at home; you will on that account be not ſo well entertained; yet ſtill, you will enjoy a little reſt. The poor old man accepted Charlotte's offer. Charlotte brought him out a chair; and then, to hearten up his ſpirits, let him have ſome good ſmall beer and bread and cheeſe. The child had nothing elſe to give.

Her gueſt could not refrain from thanking her continually. "Your parents are ſtill alive?" ſaid he. "They love you; you love them? They cannot therefore but be very happy: may they always be ſo!"—"And you, good old man," ſaid Charlotte, "have you no children?"— "I had once a ſon," ſaid he, "who was ſettled in London: he loved me affectionately, and often came to ſee me; but alas! he is now dead, and I am left without the leaſt degree of conſolation. Indeed, his widow is rich: ſhe takes the lady on her, and imagines it not worth her while to know if I am dead or living, as ſhe wiſhes to forget that her huſband's father is a peaſant. I do not even know her children, which in truth are mine."—He was ſo much affected while he ſpoke theſe words, that tears rolled down his withered cheeks.

The gentle Charlotte likewiſe was affected, and cried out, Can any one be ſo cruel! Ah! my mother, my dear mother, would not act ſo wickedly. On this, ſhe ſpoke of other matters, that ſhe might not grieve him; when he aroſe, and thanked Charlotte with a bleſſing: but ſhe would not leave him ſo; ſhe meant to go a little way ſtill farther with him.

On the way, they ſaw the little boy who had been following them; for he had run a great way on before, and now was ſitting on the graſs. He caſt [...]is eyes down when they looked upon him; roſe up after they had paſſed, and followed them again. The [...]itt [...]e girl obſerved him, but would not ſpeak of him. She aſked the old man, if he lived alone. No, little lady, anſwered he, I have a cottage: [128]ſee, there it is, beſide you tree acroſs the meadow. You obſerve, it is no great diſtance off: it is in the middle of a little garden. I have an orchard, and a field likewiſe; and I told a poor old neighbour, who ſome years ſince left his cottage, which fell down through age, that if he would but come and live with me, he ſhould in future cultivate my ground. I told him, that I would live with him, that he ſhould enjoy whatever I might have, and I would only aſk him to provide me neceſſaries. He agreed. He never had a child: he is extremely good and honeſt; and, for my part, I am quite at eaſe in his ſociety. And yet, in ſpite of all his diligence, at times I think myſelf deſerted. I no longer ſee my ſon, and I was conſtantly accuſtomed to receive from him the tendereſt tokens of affection. In the very place where I have ſeen him run to meet me, I am now aſſiſted only by the hand of ſtrangers. I no longer ſee his children, who have utterly forgot me: I ſhall live far diſtant from them: I ſhall die, and very likely never ſee them more.—Alas! if their poor father were but ſtill living!—He could not utter one word more.

The gentle Charlotte, touched with theſe complaints, ſaid to him, I will come and ſee you with my mother: we will frequently be with you. But her kindneſs only ſerved to aggravate his grief. The ſenſibility and kindneſs of the little girl made him recollect of how much conſc [...]ation he was utterly deprived; and in returning her his thanks, the tears, which he could not help ſhedding, hindered him from ſeeing where he walked.

He took his handkerchief to wipe his eyes, and, troubled by ſad thoughts, inſtead of putting it again into his pocket, let it drop upon the ground, without perceiving what he did; nor did his young companion notice it. The boy however, who was following them, obſerved the whole tranſaction, picked it up, and ran to give it him. "Here, good old man," ſaid he, "you dropped your han [...]kerchief: it was on the ground."

Thank you, thank you heartily, my little friend, anſwered the old man. God's providence be praiſed for all things! Here is an honeſt little gentleman, who does not ricicule old age, and laugh at the afflictions that attend it. Oh! no, no; you do not look with ſcorn upon a poor old man. I ſee it in your eyes. You are not of the number [129]of thoſe wicked little fellows whom you muſt certainly have paſſed, although you were not with them. Charlotte recollected having ſeen the little boy among them, and remarked his laughing juſt as they did, but ſhe would not ſay a word about it; for although ſhe did not at all approve the boy's behaviour, yet her good nature would not ſuffer her to give him pain, by telling what ſhe knew.

The little culprit, in the mean time, held down his head, and thought of lying more than once; but he had not been uſed to ſuch a crime. His heart, beſides, was not ſo wicked that he needed to conceal the truth, leſt people ſhould deſpiſe him. "Pardon me," ſaid he; "I was among them, and inſulted you as they did; but am now very ſorry for it. I have found out, ſome time paſt, that when I mix with children of my age, or thereabouts, I am more miſchievous than when alone. Had I been by myſelf, I ſhould never have laughed at your ſtumbling; but, on the contrary, my firſt deſire would certainly have been to help you. I ſhould be very happy to aſſiſt you now, if I could, in order to make amends for my offence."

"You have already done ſo, my good little friend," ſaid he. You have a deal of candour and good-nature, and will certainly become an honeſt man. I dare believe as much. Come, therefore, both of you to my abode. It is juſt before us; but a few ſteps more, and we ſhall be there. I will let you have ſome milk, and we will drink together."—At this invitation of the good old man, our little boy was very happy. Charlotte would have wiſhed to decline it, but did not, from a fear of grieving him. They reached the habitation: he brought out ſome milk, two porringers, and a loaf of bread a little coarſe, it muſt be owned, but very good. They all ſat down upon the graſs, and made a comfortable meal. "What pleaſure you both give me," ſaid the good old man. "Yes, truly, I am very much delighted upon this occaſion. I have found out two good little friends, who neither ſcorn the poor man, nor the infirm. My [...]eep at night will be the ſweeter for it."

Both the boy and girl, as they ſat beſide him, teſtified their joy and gratitude; but yet their looks were more expreſſive than their words. However, they began to [130]think of going. Charlotte feared leſt her parents might come home, and be uneaſy at her abſence; and the little man expreſſed how he was grieved ſo ſoon to quit him: but his mother, he feared, would ſcold him, ſhould he think of ſtaying longer.

"She muſt then be very croſs, this mother that you dread ſo much," ſaid the poor old man.—"Not always," ſaid the little boy. "However, ſhe is ſometimes ſo; and though ſhe loves me, yet I fear her greatly."—"And your father?"—"Oh! I ſcarce knew him: he has been dead theſe four years."—"Dead theſe four years!" interrupted the old man, and fixed his eyes upon the child. "Should it be he?—I have ſ [...]me recollection of his features!— Should it be little Francis?"—"Yes, Francis is my name."

The old man ſtood for ſome few moments motionleſs, and with an altered voice, his eye brim full of tears, and with extended arms, cried out to Francis, "My dear child! you do not recollect your grandfather?—Embrace me!—You have the very features of my ſon. My deareſt child, you no longer thought of me."—Francis tenderly careſſed him, but endeavoured all in vain to ſpeak. Little Charlotte too ſhed tears of joy, to ſee the old man comforted.

"You ſee him," ſaid the good man, "you ſee him!" He is in reality the living picture of his father. Yes, he is my ſon!—My ſon affectionately loved me, and his ſon will love me too. I ſhall not be ſo wretched as I feared in my old age; nor will the evening of my life be paſſed without ſome joy. I ſhall depart in peace. But I forget that by detaining you, I may ſubject you to your mother's anger: I was ſo much pleaſed, that I forgot that circumſtance. Depart then, my dear boy! I do not wiſh that my joy ſhould coſt you tears. Depart, and love your mother; be obedient to her, even though you ſhould not come and ſee me. It will be very hard, however, ſhould you quit me now for ever. Come and ſee me, if you can, provided you do not diſobey, or tell a ſtory, to obtain permiſſion."

Turning then to Charlotte: "And for you, dear little maid," ſaid he, "I am convinced, you ought to leave me, as your parents would be certainly uneaſy, ſhould you ſtay too long. I owe you all my joy, and ſhall for ever [131]bleſs you. Come at times, and ſee me. Do not, I beſeech you, my dear children, utterly forget me! May you both be happy!"

At theſe words the children went away, affectionately holding one another by the hand. They did not ſpeak, but every now and then they looked behind them; while the old man, on his ſide, continued looking conſtantly at them, and did not turn to go into his cottage until they were out of ſight. Little Charlotte got home ſafe. Her parents were not yet returned; however, they came home very ſoon after her. She told them where ſhe had been, and what ſhe had done. It was the ſubject of their evening's converſation.

On the morrow, they all went to ſee the good old man; and in the ſequel, frequently repeated their kind viſit. Francis likewiſe came to ſee his grandfather, who was rejoiced to ſee him, to hear him ſpeak, and to receive the moſt affectionate careſſes from him; while, for his part, Francis was as much rejoiced, excepting when he did not ſee his Charlotte: he was then quite ſorrowful, and went home ſad. The more he grew towards manhood, ſtill the more he loved her; and accordingly, when he was old enough to take a wife, he would eſpouſe no other woman, though ſhe was not rich. The old man lived to ſee them married, bleſſed them, and ſoon after died in peace.

THE WATCH.

YOUNG Clara, at her return from a viſit which ſhe had juſt before been paying to an intimate acquaintance, appeared quite penſive and ſad. She found her ſiſters entertaining one another with that innocent and lively joy which heaven ſeems delighted to infuſe into the ſports of infancy. Inſtead of making one among them with her uſual playfulneſs, ſhe moved to a corner of the [...]oom, ſat there as if it vexed her to behold their gaiety, and when the little ones began to prattle, in hopes that ſhe would join in their diverſion, replied peeviſhly to what they aſked her. When the father, who loved Clara exceedingly, [132]beheld her thus dejected, which was but very ſeldom the caſe, he began to be uneaſy, put her on his knee, and taking her affectionately by the hand, enquired what ailed his little child, that ſhe appeared ſo melancholy? "Nothing, nothing," anſwered Clara at firſt, to all his queſtions; but at length, on being preſſed more earneſtly to tell him every thing, ſhe replied, that all the little ladies whom ſhe had ſeen that evening at her friend's, where ſhe had been a viſiting, had each received a very pretty preſent from their parents, or elſe friends, by way of fairing; though not one among them was ſo far advanced in learning as herſelf. She mentioned more particularly one Miſs Richmond, whoſe uncle had, that very morning, purchaſed her a very fine gold watch. "Oh! what pleaſure," added ſhe, "Miſs Richmond muſt feel, in having ſuch a handſome watch beſide her!"

"This then is the cauſe of your uneaſineſs, I find?" ſaid Mr. Ford with a ſmile. "Thank heaven, it is not ſo bad as I imagined! I ſuppoſed that you might have met with ſome unhappy accident. And what would you do then, my dear ſweet Clara, with a watch?

Clara.

What others do, papa. I would have it faſtened to my girdle, and look at it every moment of the day, that I might know what time it was.

Mr. Ford.

What! every moment, Clara? Your moments then are very precious; or perhaps your hours of needle-work and ſtudy hang too heavy on you?

Clara.

No, papa; for you have often told me that I am at preſent in the happieſt ſeaſon of my life.

Mr. Ford.

Well then, my child, if you have no occaſion for a watch, but to know the hour, we have a clock here, at the ſtair-caſe foot, and that will always tell you.

Clara.

Yes, papa; but then I need not mention, that up ſtairs I cannot always hear it ſtrike, and Bridget is very ſe [...]dom there, to come down for me, and ſee what o'clock it is. Now, when I want to know, if I deſcend myſelf, that takes up much time; whereas a watch at hand would let me know the time at once: nor ſhould I then [...]eed trouble any one, or loſe a moment of the day myſelf.

Mr. Ford.

It is true, a watch muſt be exceedingly convenient, though it were but to inform one's writing-maſter [133]that he has ſtaid his time out, if through friendſhip or politeneſs he ſhould wiſh to ſit a little longer with one.

Clara.

Dear papa! how pleaſed you are to vex me upon all occaſions with your banter!

Mr. Ford.

Well then, Clara, if you deſire more ſerious converſation, tell me frankly, why you ſo much wiſh to have a watch?

Clara.

I have, papa, already.

Mr. Ford.

But I wiſh to know your real motive. You are ſenſible, words alone never ſatisfy me.—You are afraid, perhaps, to tell me. Well then, I will for you; and you will ſay yourſelf, that I deal more frankly with you, than you with me. The reaſon why you want a watch is this: that when folks paſs you, they may ſay, "Oh! ſee what a charming watch that little lady has! She muſt be vaſtly rich indeed!"—Now tell me, do not you think it very pitiful to boaſt of being richer than other people, and to diſplay fine things about you for the multitude to admire? Do you fancy that any reaſonable perſon will eſteem a little lady more, becauſe her father has a great deal of money? You yourſelf, do you eſteem thoſe more who may be richer than you are? When you behold a handſome watch, and are not in the leaſt acquainted with the wearer of it, far from ſaying, "There is a worthy little lady with a pretty watch before her!" do not you rather ſay, "What a charming watch that little lady wears!"—It is plain, that if a watch does honour to any body, it is to the workman; but the wearer of it, if ſhe claims any merit from the poſſeſſion of ſuch a bauble, I ſhould deſpiſe for her vanity.

Clara.

You ſpeak, papa, as if you were perſuaded that I deſire a watch from ſuch a motive.

Mr. Ford.

I muſt confeſs, I grievouſly ſuſpect as much; but you will not allow it. Well then, I think, I ſhall compel you very ſoon to ſuch a confeſſion.

Clara.

Oh! do not tell me ſo, papa! for you muſt own, a watch is very uſeful, ſince you always have one— you that talk ſo much againſt my vanity.

Mr. Ford.

It is true; but then you know, I cannot do without one. What I have to do at home is often interrupted by my public avocations or employment; ſo that I muſt be exact and punctual in allowing each the neceſſary time.

Clara.
[134]

And muſt not I attend, papa, to a dozen different ſtudies in the day? What would any of my maſters ſay, if, when they came, I had prepared to ſit down with another, knowing nothing of the hour?

Mr. Ford.

You are right. You ſee, by this, I am not obſtinate. Whenever I hear reaſon, I can ſay, I love to be perſuaded: and ſo, Clara, you may depend upon a watch. I will give you one.

Clara.

Ah! now you joke, papa!

Mr. Ford.

No, certainly; for you ſhall have one: but on this proviſo, that you do not forget to take it with you when you go abroad.

Clara.

Can you ſuppoſe that I ſhall forget it? Oh! how glad I ſhould have been of one this afternoon, when I was viſiting at Miſs Mills's!

Mr. Ford.

You may go there again to-morrow morning.

Clara.

So I may; and very probably Miſs Richmond will ſtill be there, ſo let me have it early in the morning.

Mr. Ford.

You ſhall have it now. You know my little room up [...]irs? Beſide my bed, you will find a watch: that ſhall be yours, Clara.

Clara.

What! that great kettle of a watch, papa! as old, for aught I know, as King Harry the Eighth. The caſe of it would ſerve to hold my little Pompey's breakfaſt of bread and milk.

Mr. Ford.

It is a very good one, I aſſure you; and was all the faſhion at the time it was made, for ſo my father told me. When he died, I found it with the reſt of his effects, and was reſolved to keep it for myſelf. But ſince I put it into your poſſeſſion, I conſider that it will not leave the family; and, as I ſhall often ſee it at your ſide, it will ſtill ſerve to remind me of my father.

Clara.

Yes; but what will people ſay, who are but ten years younger than my grandpapa would be at preſent?

Mr. Ford.

Juſt the thing I expected! You perceive, the motive of utility which you inſiſted on juſt now with ſuch importance, was merely a pretext to hide your vanity; for this ſame watch would do you all the ſervice that you could poſſibly derive from one enriched with diamonds. Why take up your thoughts with what the world may ſay concerning you? However, in this caſe they will [135]applaud your judgment, which could chuſe a watch for real ſervice, not for empty appearance.

Clara.

But, papa, why hinder me from having ſuch a watch, as will at once be ſtrong, and cut a handſome figure?

Mr. Ford.

You ſuppoſe, then, that would make you happy?

Clara.

Yes; quite happy.

Mr. Ford.

I could wiſh that my fortune were ſufficient to convince you, by experience, how fallacious is the happineſs proceeding from ſuch trifles. Look ye; I would lay whatever wager you thought proper, that before a fortnight were well over, you would hardly caſt a look upon your watch; that in a month you would forget to wind it up, and very quickly after ceaſe to keep it in a better ſtate of order than your own ideas.

Clara.

Do not talk of wagers, papa! You would be ſure to loſe!

Mr. Ford.

No, I will not lay; not that I apprehend I ſhould come off the loſer, but becauſe a trial would be neceſſary, which might coſt you dear as long as you live.

Clara.

So then you think, papa, that a handſome watch would only make me miſerable?

Mr. Ford.

Think ſo, Clara? I am ſure it would have that effect; for all our happineſs on earth conſiſts in being ſatisfied with ſuch a ſituation as the will of Providence has meant us. There is no condition in the world ſo humble, or ſo elevated, but a vain ambition in it may induce us to imagine ourſelves in want of every thing that our neighbour poſſeſſes. It is ambition that torments the huſbandman, however eaſy in his circumſtances, and inclines him to behold his neighbour's field with envy, while it ſtimulates the maſter of a mighty empire, and perſuades him that ſome province bordering on his realm is wanting to complete the figure of its boundary. Thence ſpring thoſe cruel wars which princes carry on to deſolate their people; and thoſe law-ſuits in which individuals are engaged, or thoſe quarrels that diſgrace man's nature. What were your ideas with regard to that Miſs Richmond that you mentioned juſt now, when you were looking at the handſome watch that ſhe diſplayed at her ſide? Did you feel within your boſom that alacrity of friendſhip, ſtill ſubſiſting in her favour, which you once cheriſhed? Think, would [136]you have done her, at that moment, any ſervice, or at leaſt with equal joy as yeſterday? That ſecret enmity with which her watch inſpired you againſt her, would not ſuch a watch inſpire your friend, or very poſſibly your ſiſters, with the ſame againſt you alſo? Think then, for how deſpicable an enjoyment you would break the deareſt ties of friendſhip and alliance, and the affection which nature plants within us! Who would think herſelf happy upon ſuch conditions?

Clara.

O papa, you make me ſhudder!

Mr. Ford.

Then, my ſweet Clara, entertain no more of theſe unreaſonable wiſhes; they cannot but deſtroy your happineſs. What is there wanting, that you can find really uſeful, in the ſituation which [...]rovidence allots you? Have you not good food in plenty? and convenient raiment for the various ſeaſons of the year? Does not my love provide you maſters to improve your underſtanding, while I form your heart, and do my utmoſt to endue you with thoſe ſeveral accompliſhments that will in future make you welcome to all decent company? You want, it ſeems, at preſent, a gold watch enriched with diamonds! Should I get you ſuch a watch, how would you look tomorrow upon your falſe pearl ear-rings? Would you leave off teazing me, till I had bought you real pearls? Nor would this be all; for you would then want foreign lace, fine ſilks, and waiting-women to attend you. People cannot go on foot, like others, through the ſtreets, when they are pompouſly ſet out from head to foot; but muſt have footmen, faſhionable carriages, and high-bred horſes. You would want all theſe, and having once obtained them, would be fit indeed to go to operas and aſſemblies, or pay viſits at the houſes of our firſt-rate quality; but to receive them in your turn, you muſt poſſeſs a ſplendid habitation, and give ſumptuous entertainments. Conſider then, if I ſhould ſatisfy your firſt caprice, how many wants would follow! They would every day go on increaſing, till in conſequence of having wiſhed to riſe above your ſtation in one article of luxury, you would, perhaps, come to want the neceſſary things of life. Look round about you, and obſerve how many ſuffer real indigence at preſent, who ſo lately, as I may ſay, as yeſterday, were waſting an eſtate ſufficient for their happineſs. Reflect what very probably would be your caſe, and that too [137]of your ſiſters, if my great affection for you did not, as it does at preſent, turn theſe ſad examples into matters of inſtruction! I have frequently been tired while I was walking through the ſtreets upon my buſineſs. A good carriage would have eaſed my fatigue, as much as it would have flattered my vanity. By allotting to the purchaſe of a coach the money that I lay out on your education, maintenance and amuſements, I might poſſibly be rolling in it for a time; but in the end, what would my fortune be, and yours? I ſhould behold you every day ſink deeper than the day before into ſtupidity, and have no reaſon to expect from you, in my old age, thoſe cares which I had refuſed your childhood. For a few ſhort years, conſumed in all the inſolence of luxury, I ſhould be doomed to languiſh out the remnant of my life in that well merited contempt which a guilty poverty draws after it. With what aſſurance could I think to anſwer at the judgmentſeat of God, for the omiſſion of thoſe duties towards you, which the will of Providence impoſes upon every father; when I ſhould have nothing to leave you for your inheritance but the ſad example of my guilty conduct? I ſhould then finiſh my life in the convulſions of remorſe, deſpair, and terror; and your curſes might even execrate my aſhes.

O! papa, cried Clara, embracing him, how fooliſhly have I been wiſhing! But no watch ſet with diamonds now! On the contrary, if I had one, I would inſtantly return it.

Mr. Ford was rejoiced to ſee his daughter ſo open to reaſon and perſuaſion, and embraced her with the greateſt heart-felt ſatisfaction.

From that happy moment, Clara reſumed her former gaiety; and whenever afterwards ſhe ſaw any of her little friends make boaſt of precious ſtones, or other ornaments about them, was inclined much rather to take pity on their vanity, than to look on them with the ſlighteſt envy.

CAROLINE.

[138]

THE amiable little Caroline, of whom I have ſpoken once or twice before, went out to Hampſtead for a few weeks with her mama. She had taken ſome new ſhoes for wear during her ſtay there; but by dint of running about in the garden, which was the uſual ſcene of her play, they were all very ſoon out at the toes. Her mama bought her a pair for the preſent in the village, and having occaſion for ſome herſelf, ſent orders to her ſhoemaker in town to make her a few pair, and to bring them up to Hampſtead himſelf. The man came in a few days, and when Caroline's mother had tried hers, ſhe ſent for the little girl to have her meaſure taken; but ſhe was not to be found. The ſervants went to ſeek for her in the garden, the pleaſure-ground, and all the rooms in the houſe: but no Caroline. The ſhoe-maker, after waiting a conſiderable time, went away; and he had not been gone many minutes, before, all of a ſudden, Miſs Caroline made her appearance.

Where have you been my dear? ſaid her mother. Behind the curtain, mama, in your bed-chamber, anſwered ſhe.

But why did you hide yourſelf child? Becauſe the ſhoemaker was here.

Well, are you frightened at the ſight of your ſhoemaker? No, mama, but he would have ſeen, by my ſhoes, that they were not of his making. All that I could ſay would have been of no ſervice. He would have thought that I had taken away my cuſtom from him. Poor Mr. Vamp, how grieved he would have been!

THE WILD GEESE.

LITTLE Richard Delaval one morning ſaw a great number of wild geeſe flying through the air; and was aſtoniſhed at the height and order of their progreſs.

Look, papa, ſaid Richard, you take care to feed your geeſe, but pray who feeds theſe wild geeſe?

[139]
Mr. Delaval.

Nobody, my dear.

Richard.

Then how do they live?

Mr. Delaval.

By ſeeking food themſelves; you ſee they have wings.

Richard.

So have our geeſe that walk about the poultryyard. Why do not they fly?

Mr. Delaval.

Becauſe all creatures that are once made tame, degenerate, as we ſay, or loſe a great deal of their ſtrength and inſtinct.

Richard.

Luckily they are not very badly off; for Martha gives them as much food as they want.

Mr. Delaval.

It is true, ſhe feeds them regularly: but I need tell you why;—that we may eat them, when they are fat: but the wild geeſe have no fear of this ſort hanging over them. As they get food without aſſiſtance, they enjoy the privileges of their freedom: and thus it is too among mankind. He that ſhould without a bluſh rely entirely on the care and forethought of another for his maintenance, would loſe his birth-right, and be forced to ſell himſelf for bread; while he, who on the other hand provides for what he wants, acquires new faculties, and is abundantly ſupported. Not that we ſhould live apart from one another, or be wholly occupied upon ourſelves; for on the contrary, theſe birds, by whoſe behaviour I would have you regulate your conduct, form among themſelves a regular ſociety. They ſit upon the eggs, and nurſe the young ones of ſuch mothers as have loſt their lives by any accident. They likewiſe aid each other in their long and painful flights. They take their ſtation in the front, by turns, to guide the flock, and regulate their flight. Now, Richard, you muſt know, theſe forts of geeſe originally formed but one. Such difference will a different way of life effect in every creature!

Richard.

O papa! no creeping in a poultry-yard for me! Give me thoſe that enjoy their liberty and fly whereever they pleaſe.

A TRIFLING PLEASURE EXCHANGED FOR ONE MUCH GREATER.

[140]
Mrs. Darley, and her daughters Celia, Harriet, and Louiſa.
Louiſa.

DO you ſee, mama, we are ready? I could wiſh the boat were come.

Mrs. Darley.

A little patience! It is not fix yet. And till the watermen appear, I think we had beſt walk up and down the garden.

Harriet.

Yes, yes; up and down the path that leads directly to the water. When the boat comes, we may then ſtep in, ſit down, and off directly.

(They force their mother towards the walk.)
Celia.

Dear mama! how fine a morning! one can hardly ſee a cloud. And look how bright the ſun makes the water; juſt as if it were full of diamonds. We ſhall have a great deal of pleaſure, and be very happy to ſee our good nurſe.

Mrs. Darley.

And ſhe will be as happy, I am ſure, to ſee you likewiſe.

Harriet.

Pray mama, how far does Maria live from this?

Mrs. Darley.

We ſhall be at leaſt an hour upon the water; and then we ſhall have almoſt another hour's walk; for Maria's houſe is at a good diſtance from the water.

Harriet.

Charming! charming! we ſhall have a better appetite for breakfaſt. And when breakfaſt is over, tell us how ſhall we divert ourſelves, mama?

Mrs. Darley.

We will take a turn or two, if you think proper, in a grove that is near the houſe. And there you may amuſe yourſelves, and not be interrupted; run about, catch butterflies, and let them go again.

Celia.

Let me conduct you, ſiſters. I have been there before with my mama; and I will take you to a little pond, ſo clear that any one may ſee the gravel at the bottom.

Mrs. Darley.

Right. I wonder that I forgot the pond. We will ſit beſide it in the ſhade, and read a little book that I have taken care to put into my pocket.

Harriet.
[141]

What! a ſtory-book, mama? And will it make us laugh?

Mrs. Darley.

You ſhall ſee.

Celia.

But pray, mama, do not let us come from nurſe's till the moon is up; and then you will ſing us that ſweet ſong, you know, that makes one cry ſo much. To be by moon-light on the water, and hear ſuch a ſong, muſt be delightful, ſure!

Harriet,
(who has run a little forward during this laſt ſpeech.)

The boat! the boat! I ſee it coming. Where is Louiſa? At the bottom of the garden, when the boat ſtays for us!—Louiſa,

(running towards her)

the boat! the boat!

Louiſa,
(coming up.)

The boat? that is charming!— However, give me each of you a ſix-pence: there is a woman and a poor old man, with four ſmall children, at the garden-gate, to whom I will take the money, with a ſix-pence of my own. I ſhall not detain you long.

Mrs. Darley.

Where did you meet with theſe poor people?

Louiſa.

At the gate below: the gardener opened it to throw out ſome weeds that he had been raking up juſt before. I put my head out, to obſerve if any one was going by, and two poor children came up to me. O mama, how tattered! and how hungry they both ſeemed! there were two other children, not far off, as little as my brother Paul.

Mrs. Darley.

Come; we will go and ſee them.

Louiſa.

Yes, yes, that we will. I bade them wait till I returned with ſomething for them.

(They all go together towards the garden door, and enter into converſation with them. The old man is ſeated on a ſtone; the woman leans againſt the palliſadoes, with a ſucking infant in her arms. A girl about ten years old has one a little older than the infant; and a boy is picking up the pebbles for amuſement.)
Mrs. Darley,
(aſide.)

What a piteous ſight!

(Aloud)

Poor woman! you can hardly ſtand. Sit down upon this ſtone. Whence come you, pray?

The Poor Woman.

From Portſmouth, my good lady. I was married to a fiſherman. One night they preſſed him, and he ſerved two years on board a man of war. He came home almoſt dying with the ſcurvy. He had loſt his ſtrength, and could not work. I was obliged to ſell his [142]nets, that I might buy him phyſic; but his illneſs laſted very long. Our creditors laid hold of every thing that we had; and as we could not pay our debts, our landlord turned us out of doors. A neighbour, very nearly as diſtreſſed as we were, took us in, and robbed his children of a part of what they had to eat, that we might not be left to periſh. Being brought to ſuch a diſtreſſed ſituation, I fell ill with grief; and ſhortly after, my poor huſband died. As ſoon as I was a little better, I reſolved to be no further burthenſome to my good benefactor, but ſet out to ſeek aſſiſtance from a worthy lady with whom I once lived as ſervant, at Epſom. We are ſtill a great way from it; and I do not know how we ſhall be able to reach it. I am not able to go any farther.

Mrs. Darley.

And who may that poor man be?

The Poor Woman.

He is my father, madam. He has lived a great while with us; and I thought I ſhould have been in circumſtances to have ſtill provided for him, but I am diſappointed in my hopes. Alas! his ſituation adds to my affliction. Having neither ſhoes nor ſtockings, he was walking yeſterday acroſs a common, and unfortunately a thorn run into his foot. I took it out; but his fatigue has grievouſly inflamed the wound: his leg is now quite ſwelled, and he can hardly touch the ground, it gives him ſo much pain; for heaven's ſake, my good lady, have the charity to give me two or three old rags to wrap the wound up when I have waſhed it, and a bit of bread for theſe poor children.

Mrs. Darley.

You ſhall have whatever you want. I will go up into the houſe, and ſee what I have that I can give you. In the mean time come into the garden, and ſit down on theſe four chairs.

(She takes her daughters, who had all the while been liſtening to the woman's converſation, and goes up the garden with them. Celia had expreſſed her pity at the tale, by ſhedding tears: Louiſa, by dividing into equal parts among the little ones, a bit of cake that ſhe had provided for her journey, as refreſhment by the way: and Harriet, by relieving her that had the infant, of her burthen, as ſhe ſeemed quite exhauſted.)
Mrs. Darley,
(in converſation with her daughters, while they are walking towards the houſe.)

Well, children, what think you of theſe ſix poor people? Run you, Celia, with your ſiſter, to the cook, and help her to prepare them [143]ſomething for their breakfaſt. I will pay a viſit to your father's wardrobe, and get linen, ſhoes, and ſtockings for the poor old man. I am ſorry that I can be of no great ſervice to them.

Celia.

Indeed, it will be no great matter for them in their ſituation. Do not you recollect, they are ſtill to walk as far as Epſom? They muſt go very ſlowly, as the old man is lame. If then they ſhould be taken ill upon the road?—Mama, you are very charitable to the poor; ſuppoſe you were to let them have a little money that they may go by ſome waggon, and have a trifle over, to ſupply them when they come to Epſom, until they find the lady that they mention?

Mrs. Darley.

Do you know me then ſo little, my dear Celia, as to think that I ſhould not have this notion of myſelf, if I were able? But alas! it is no way in my power; for you are ſenſible, we are not rich. I cannot poſſibly afford them as much as would be neceſſary for their relief in that way.

Celia.

If what we have were ſufficient?

Harriet.

We would give it to them with all our hearts.

Mrs. Darley.

And how much have you?

Celia.

I have—let me ſee—one, two, three, four, and ſix-pence, and theſe half-pence; four and ten-pence.

Harriet.

I have half-a-crown.

Mrs. Darley.

And you, Louiſa?

Louiſa.

I have nothing left me; I had ſix-pence juſt this moment, but I ſlipt it into the poor man's hand.

Mrs. Darley.

You have then, you two, but ſeven and ſix-pence nearly; which is half enough to pay their carriage? I can think of but, [...] way to complete the money.

Celia.

And what is that, mama?

Mrs. Darley.

I do not know how to mention it.

Harriet.

Why not?

Louiſa.

Fear nothing; let us know it.

Mrs. Darley.

The excurſion that we intend to make today, I have promiſed you a long time: it is to recompenſe your good behaviour; and believe me, I have denied myſelf this month paſt, many things, that I might ſave as much as it will coſt us; for you know we muſt not only pay for the boat, but when we reach a town, we muſt lay out a little to give Maria, as a preſent, for the expence [144]that we put her to in treating us. This money is in my purſe; but I conſider it belongs to you, and leave you to employ it at your pleaſure. Should we add it to your pocket-money, there would be then a ſufficiency to have a cart for theſe poor people, and to procure them victuals until they reach Epſom: but the ſacrifice, I muſt acknowledge, is too great. I dare not recommend it. Our long wiſhed for day's excurſion would be loſt this year.

Louiſa.

Dear me!

Mrs. Darley.

To ſay the truth, I ſhall myſelf be ſorry it were loſt. So run Louiſa, and tell the watermen that we are coming.

Louiſa.

Preſently, mama.

(She ſtops, and views her ſiſters with concern.)
Harriet.

What ſhall we do?

Celia.

For my part, I know what I would do.

Harriet.

And I, too, were it not for poor Louiſa.

Louiſa.

Oh! do not pity me! I am only grieved upon Maria's account: but I will write to her by the coach that goes at nine.

Celia,
(joyfully.)

Well then, mama, we are all of us agreed. So take our money, and let theſe poor people have it.

Mrs. Darley.

But perhaps you have not thought enough. Refiect how fine a day it is; and what pleaſure you would have.

Celia.

But I ſhall have no pleaſure when I think that I am ſailing at my eaſe, while ſix poor people drag along the road, juſt ready to drop down with wearineſs, becauſe I had no pity on them.

Harriet.

Are they not the ſame as we are? They will certainly have enough to ſuffer before they die, and we ſhould not grudge them the ſmall aſſiſtance that we can give them.

Mrs. Darley.

Do you ſay nothing, Louiſa?

Louiſa.

I was thinking all the while, mama, that our pleaſure is not loſt; for we ſhall follow them a mile or two, while they are riding in the cart, which will be ſtill a walk for us, and very pleaſant.

Mrs. Darley,
(embracing them.)

O my lovely children! How rejoiced I am to find that you have ſuch feeling and compaſſion! You will never want enjoyments in the world, [145]ſince you can turn your diſappointments into pleaſures. Come then, we will not loſe a moment's time in having this enjoyment.

(Mrs. Darley now goes in, and ſends a ſervant out to pay the watermen. The three young children go and come between the houſe and garden, with aſſiſtance for the man, the woman, and her children; Celia helps the woman, while ſhe tends the old man's wound, and Harriet and Louiſa give the children victuals; after which they all return to their mama.)
Harriet.

Ah, my dear mama! you ſhould have ſeen with how much eagerneſs and joy the children looked at both Louiſa and myſelf, when we were come with milk and bread to feed them! They all crouded about their mother, looked up in her face, and were ſo glad that they did not know what to do!

Louiſa.

For my part, I began to be afraid they would have eat me up, ſo famiſhed were they, and deſirous to be eating!

Celia.

Sure, mama, the elder girl muſt be a charming child. She would not touch a bit till ſhe had made her little brother eat, who is too young as yet to feed alone.

Mrs. Darley.

Poor thing! ſhe is greatly to be pitied. If the care of looking to the little ones be always laid upon her, ſhe will have no opportunity of getting any thing like knowledge, and be very miſerable all her life-time; whereas, had ſhe the means of learning ſome buſineſs, ſhe might prove of ſervice to her mother, and aſſiſt her in bringing up the others.

Louiſa.

Well, mama, do one thing for her. Let her ſtay with us. I will teach her whatever I know myſelf. She will be able very ſoon to knit and few, when ſhe may ſell her work, and ſend the money to her mother.

Harriet.

No bad thought, mama, I take it.

Celia.

Yes; do us this pleaſure, pray mama; for what a pity that the poor girl ſhould come to want, merely for not knowing how to work at any buſineſs, like the poor old woman that we all know. She would then turn beggar, and receive no benefit from what we are now doing for her.

Mrs. Darley.

But do you know, my dear, what you would undertake? Reflect a little.

Celia.

Why, mama?

Mrs. Darley.
[146]

I will tell you why. If we ſhould take this girl into the houſe, we muſt give her cloaths. I cannot go to the expence, unleſs you are willing that I ſhall take a little from your dreſs, and make up by that means what it will coſt. And ſo, inſtead of thoſe ſilk ſlips that I meant to give you very ſhortly, you muſt be content with linen gowns, or perhaps ſtuff, and have no feathers or Italian flowers upon your head; nothing but a ribband round your hat.

Celia.

And yet, mama, I told Miſs Raby and her ſiſter Kitty that I ſhould very ſhortly have a fine ſilk ſlip as good as theirs.

Harriet.

A linen gown will never look ſo well as one of ſilk, will it, pray?

Mrs. Dariey.

Certainly it will not.

Harriet,
(having thought a little.)

But if that will not become me ſo well as ſilk would, the poor girl will cut a much worſe figure in her rags.

Celia.

And then, if ſhe continues thus half uncovered much longer, ſhe may run the riſque of being taken ill, beſides the inconveniences that want of clean cloathing may bring upon her; for you know, mama, you have often told me how unwholeſome dirty cloaths are.

Mrs. Darley.

Yes, indeed, I have; but you, Louiſa, what ſay you to my propoſal? Should you like to put a ſtuff gown on?

Louiſa.

Oh! very much, mama. One jumps the better for it. I remember what the Children's Friend ſaid lately in the ſtory of poor Matilda, whoſe fine cloaths occaſioned her ſo much anxiety, when ſhe was out a walking with her little friends and ſought to mortify them with the ſight of her ſilk ſlip, embroidered ſhoes, and frizzled head of hair.

Mrs. Darley.

Well then, we are likely, I perceive, to fix on ſomething; and yet this is not the whole. Louiſa, it was you that firſt offered to inſtruct the little girl in ſewing; and of courſe I ought to give the preference to you in ſuch a charge; but then you muſt confeſs yourſelf a [...] too giddy for it, and beſides not qualified entirely. Neither I or Celia can pretend to undertake it, as the buſineſs of the houſe already takes up our attention. W [...] then, Harriet, I give that employment to you.

Harriet.

Thank you, dear mama.

Mrs. Darley.
[147]

Wait ſome few days, however, till you thank me. You can hardly gueſs what patience you will need to go through the employ. I know you, Harriet; you are ſometimes very haſty; and at firſt you muſt expect that the little girl will hardly comprehend your meaning. You will beat her perhaps; if you do ſo, I ſhall then be forced, againſt my will, to puniſh you. Well, dare you promiſe me that you will never let your peeviſh diſpoſition get the better of you?

Harriet.

I muſt ſay the truth, mama, that is what I cannot promiſe: I ſuppoſe, you recollect the other day when you reproved me. I could then have laid my life that I ſhould never do the ſame again; but you had hardly left the room, when poor Louiſa went to put her ſtockings on, and broke a ſtitch that ran from top to bottom. I had ſo much work to take it up again, I fell into a paſſion, and even beat her. I was quite aſhamed a moment after; but it was done, and could not be mended then.

Mrs. Darley.

It is ſingular, indeed, that children who have need themſelves of ſuch indulgence, ſhould have none for others! Truly, you would cut a pretty figure in ſociety if I were never to correct you for this fault.

Harriet.

I wiſh for nothing half ſo much as to be cured of it.

Celia.

For my part, dear mama, I think, no method can be half ſo good for ſuch a purpoſe, as to truſt her with this office.

Harriet.

I may quarrel with my ſiſter, ſince ſhe is not my debtor: but depend upon it. I will be much more patient and good-natured with my ſcholar, otherwiſe ſhe might imagine that I was grieved for having been of ſervice to her.

Mrs. Darley.

And dear Celia, you muſt have an eye to ſee that they do things properly.

Celia.

Yes, yes, mama, I will be the inſpector general.

Mrs. Darley.

Come then, let us make haſte, and carry our poor people this good news. I hope, their joy will both encourage and reward your kindneſs.

MATILDA.

[148]

YOU remember, my dear little friends, the raging heat that made laſt ſummer ſo remarkable. I recollect it, I aſſure you, to my ſorrow; ſince by having an effect upon my health, it hindered me, for many weeks, from ſatisfying your impatience to hear from me. To indemnify you, therefore, for ſo tedious, though unwilling a delay, I ſhall relate an intereſting circumſtance which happened when that heat was at the greateſt.

I went down to Windſor on a viſit to a lady, who inſtils ſuch excellent principles into her children as juſtify the choice that was made of her mother to ſuperintend the education of a certain auguſt family. We were all engaged in innocent amuſement, when a furious ſtorm began to riſe: the thunder rolled above us with a dreadful noiſe, and ſhook the houſe to its very foundation, while the lightning ſeemed as if it would conſume the dwelling every moment. One young lady of the company could not help being frightened. There were heard cries and ſhrieks proceeding from a chamber-maid in one of the apartments. In the midſt of this confuſion, little Matilda diſappeared. Her noble mother, who was paſſing from one chamber to another, ſaw her kneeling in a corner.

The Mother.

What are you about there, my dear child?

Matilda.

Oh, nothing, nothing.

The Mother.

Are you frightened at the ſtorm?

Matilda.

Oh, no, mama. You have inſtructed me yourſelf, if you remember, not to fear the thunder; and you ſaw juſt now I was not in the leaſt afraid.

The Mother.

And why then were you kneeling?

Matilda.

I obſerved Eliza tremble; I heard Kitty cry; and that made me unhappy. I was praying therefore for them, and for every one that is afraid of thunder.

SEQUEL TO THE MILITARY ACADEMY.
A DRAMA, in One ACT.

[149]

CHARACTERS.

  • CAPTAIN BARTON.
  • Mrs. BARTON.
  • EDWARD, their Children.
  • PAUL, their Children.
  • THEODORE, their Children.
  • CLAUDIA, their Children.
  • ISABEL, their Children.
  • The MASTER of the Military Academy.
  • EUGENIUS, his Son.
  • PIPES, an old Serjeant.

SCENE, An apartment in Mr. Barton's Houſe.

SCENE I.

Paul, Theodore, Claudia, Iſabel, Pipes. (Claudia and Iſabel are both employed; the one in reading, and the other at her tambour frame. Theodore has a pencil, and is drawing. Paul ſhoulders Pipes's crutch.
Pipes,
(to Paul,)

MAKE ready!—Preſent!—Fire! —Come: very well!—Another leſſon will compleat you.—Give me back my crutch.

(To Claudia and Iſabel.)

You will never let me teach you then?

Claudia.

Teach us?

Iſabel.

Young ladies?

Pipes.

And why not? A ſoldier's children ſhould all learn their exerciſe. One never looks ſo well as with a firelock.

Claudia.

Particularly when a crutch muſt repreſent it.

Pipes.

True! but I miſtake it frequently myſelf, Miſs Claudia; and incline to put it rather on than underneath my ſhoulder. It is, in truth, a ſort of inſtinct in me, my firſt motion. Ah, poor Pipes! to have a crutch, inſtead [150]of muſquet in my hand. Theſe ten years I have carried it about, and am not yet accuſtomed to its uſe.

Paul.

But recollect, Pipes; at your age you would certainly have been otherwiſe diſmiſt.

Pipes.

Diſmiſt? what mean you, maſter Paul? Had it not been for my wooden leg, I ſhould have died a ſoldier. Curſed leg! Ten hundred times a day I find myſelf diſpoſed to make a bonfire of it! Inſtead of a fine white ſpatterdaſh, when I ſee nothing but a wooden ſtump! I hardly know myſelf, and fall into a paſſion.

Theodore.

Would you wiſh to have it otherwiſe? Why, man, it is nothing but the fortune of war.

Iſabel.

And is it thus that Theodore comforts you! Do not be afflicted, Pipes.

Pipes.

You are in the right, my dear Miſs Iſabel; for after all, it bears me witneſs that I have ſeen hot ſervice. If my leg had not been in the fire, it would hardly be ſo dry now. In fact, I know ſome legs, that are, at preſent, in their place, becauſe they carried the wearers of them out of danger; and I would not change my wooden leg for twenty ſuch. Young gentlemen, it is happy for you both that you are to ſerve: but take my counſel, and loſe arms as well as legs, much rather than receive the leaſt degree of ſpot in your honour, for want of courage.

Theodore.

Yes, I promiſe you, I will.

Paul.

And ſo will I: when I am fighting, I will have you always in my thoughts.

Pipes.

Do, maſter Paul. Your brave father and myſelf. Barton and Pipes ſhall be your charging words. With there two names between your lips, you will always be firſt to do your duty.

SCENE II.

Theodore, Paul, Claudia Iſabel, Pipes, Captain Barton (who has entered towards the cloſe of the preceding ſcene.)
The Children,
(ſeeing Capt. Barton, run together towards him, and cry all at once,)

Here is papa!

Capt. Barton,
(embracing them)

Good morrow to you all, my dears! Good morrow to you. Pipes,

(holding out his hand,)

and thank you heartily for your inſtructions to my children.

Pipes.
[151]

Ah! ſir, my inſtructions I beſtow upon them with a great deal of pleaſure, when you are not by; but ſeeing you, I am almoſt ſorry.

Capt. Barton.

And why ſo, my friend?

Pipes.

Becauſe I ſee, by your example, what the fruits of it are. If I am wiſe then, ſhall I ſtudy to make ſoldiers of your children, that they may be diſmiſſed, after they have worn themſelves out in the ſervice!

Capt. Barton.

But why call my fortune back thus to remembrance, ſince I myſelf have laboured to forget it, and complain no longer of what you ſuppoſe hard uſage.

Pipes.

Pleaſe your honour, then I will complain for both. Bombs and cannons! is it not a ſhame! What, turn me off for having one leg leſs? A ſoldier is always fit for duty, if his heart and his head are left him. If they think that we cripples make no ſhew at a review, why, let them keep us for a battle: we will be put into a corps apart; we won't even condeſcend to mix with others. No affront to your Grenadiers or your Highlanders, we will be firſt of all, I warrant you, dear maſter.

Capt. Barton,
(ſmiling.)

Good old friend! how much I am pleaſed to ſee this fire of youth and courage burning ſtill within you!

Pipes.

I am quite vexed to ſee you ſmile, when you ſhould ſtorm much more than I do. I am a vulgar deg; I am nobody; and they may think that they ought to overlook me, having loſt a limb: but you, a Captain, who have had ſo many wounds in twenty battles, and have ſuch a family of children, to put ſuch a one as you on what they call half-pay, and ſend him off without a penſion! who can think of ſuch a treatment, and be paſs at!

Capt. Barton.

I find fault with no one. There are others more unhappy.

(He turns to Paul and the reſt, who ſeem uneaſy.)

My good little ones, you have done enough this morning to require ſome recreation. Go, then; but firſt viſit your mama: ſhe is in her chamber.

The Children.

Yes, papa; and afterwards we will come back to ſtudy.

SCENE III.

[152]
Captain Barton, Pipes.
Capt. Barton.

My old friend, I am pleaſed with your affection; but ſtill I do not like that you ſhould ſpeak before my children as you do. I would not have them think themſelves authorized to hate their fellow-creatures: ſuch a notion would diſcourage them in their purſuit of fortune; and beſides, they are deſtined to acquire themſelves a reputation by their actions. Is it likely that they ſhould take pains for ſuch a purpoſe, if they are told beforehand that men merit only their contempt?

Pipes,
(ironically.)

Yes, yes; your honour has great reaſon to defend mankind, they have reſpected you ſo much!

Capt. Barton.

There are more good than wicked men about us; and if there were only you, that thought would reconcile me to humanity.

Pipes,
(bowing.)

Oh, Captain!

Capt. Barton.

You have been ſo willing to attach yourſelf to my ill fortune! and beſides, you know, I am indebted to your friendſhip for the preſervation of my life.

Pipes.

And if I ſaved it, I was under obligation to do nothing leſs, my worthy Captain, for your having ſent me to the drill ſo often. Had it not been for your honour, Pipes would have turned out a vagabond and drunkard, like many others. It was your attention that mace a man of me; I ſhould have been my whole life long a common ſoldier, had you let me grovel on. From rank to rank I have been promoted, and at laſt made ſerjeant; and that is ſomething, every one will grant me! and no inconſiderable lift towards colonel. But a plague upon the muſquet-ball, ſay I, that to my heart of oak has added this deal leg!

Capt. Barton.

Come, Pipes, you have now repoſe, and that is as good as honour always.

Pipes.

I ſhall never have repoſe as long as I obſerve your honour ill at eaſe. The produce of your farm, this year, has failed, and I am now become a burthen to you.

Capt. Barton.

Can a child become a burthen to his father? And pray, are you not as one among my children? [153]Thanks to heaven! I ſhall be always ſure of a ſubſiſtence. If our ration is a little leſs, there ſhall be ſtill an equal ſhare for you, Pipes.

Pipes.

And I take it; but have hopes that I ſhall be able to acknowledge all your favours handſomely, as I have met with an employment.

Capt. Barton.

So much the better, Pipes! I am charmed to hear that you have ſo, for your ſake. What is it?

Pipes.

Could you have ſuppoſed what I am now going to tell you? But it is true, ſir, that a hoſier offered me, the other day, employment in his ſhop, if I would knit him ſtockings.

Capt. Barton.

Very good: at leaſt, you will not be idle, by accepting it.

Pipes.

How, ſir, very good? I could have knocked the fellow down, but that my crutch had tumbled on the ground.

Capt. Barton.

I hope this knocking people down is not the employment that you mean?

Pipes.

It would be better far than what the hoſier meant to give me. A fine ſight, indeed! Pipes knitting like a woman! I would ſee his ſtock of knitting-needle [...] at Jericho firſt; and yet, this circumſtance made me think a little. I can work, it is true, ſaid I to myſelf; ſo I went to Mr. Wilkinſon's, and told him that I would furbiſh up his old ſword blades, if he would but employ an ancient ſoldier. He conſented: ſo that I ſhall have the handling ſtill of warlike weapons, and, beſide, receive a ſhilling a day. Let me beg, captain, that you will accept it for my maintenance.

Capt. Barton.

No, no, my friend: keep what you earn yourſelf. A drop of liquor, now and then, is neceſſary to a perſon of your age.

Pipes.

A drop of liquor! Oh! I will take care how I play at ſuch a game as that again. I know myſelf too well. I ſhould drink a ſingle drop to-day; a pint would hardly be enough to-morrow, and ſo on.

Capt. Barton.

But you have other calls for money; and for my part, I want nothing.

Pipes.

Nothing! when you almoſt live on bread and water? Nay, now captain, you are far too proud, believe me; and refuſe my ſhilling, for no other reaſon than becauſe I am not your equal!—A vengeance on this wooden [154]leg of mine, that has prevented me from being now a colonel, for what any one can tell!

Capt. Barton.

You do not know me yet, I can ſee, my friend; for were I to accept a gift from any one, it ſhould be only from the king and you.

Pipes.

What, both of us together thus! and in a breath?

Capt. Barton.

My king is but my maſter. In my friend, I ſee a ſort of God: and you, Pipes, are the only friend that is left me.

Pipes,
(throwing himſelf into the captain's arms.)

Well then, my friend—Captain, take my ſhilling!

Capt. Barton.

I have already told you, I could put it to no uſe, and did not miſinform you; but, on ſecond thoughts, a time may come, when I ſhall need a great deal more. Lay by as much as you can ſave out of this daily ſhilling, that whenever I may want your ſavings, you may then aſſiſt me.

Pipes.

Oh! I underſtand you. It is for my ſake, rather than your own, that you counſel me to act thus ſavingly. No matter: I will purſue your counſel literally; and my money ſhall be ſacred. It ſhall go in nothing but tobacco; and I will take care how I fall into a paſſion, that I may not break my pipe.

Capt. Barton.

I praiſe your reſolution; but at preſent go and ſmoke one to the honour of our friendſhip. Mrs. Barton, I obſerve, is coming; and I wiſh to have a little converſation with her, by myſelf.

Pipes.

Yes, yes, I will leave you; and beſides, a little air will be of ſervice to me. Your diſcourſe has had I do not know what effect upon my ſpirits. I ſhall quickly be compoſed again.

SCENE IV.

Captain Barton, Mrs. Barton.
Mrs. Barton.

What circumſtance has happened, my dear life? You ſent the children to me; and I thought I ſaw upon their countenances ſomething not quite natural to them. I conceived it not ſo proper to aſk them the reaſon, but would come and know the whole from you. Hide nothing from me, I beſeech you! Has any new misfortune [155]happened, that it is in my power to lighten by giving you comfort?

Capt. Barton.

No, my dear! With your aſſiſtance, I can bear all ſorrows; and if unforeſeen affliction were to come upon me, would not heſitate to tell you of it, after the experience that I have had of your philoſophy and fortitude. But be of comfort! Thank Heaven, nothing fatal or unfortunate has happened!

Mrs. Barton.

What then could occaſion the uneaſineſs that I noticed in their countenances?

Capt. Barton.

Our old ſoldier cauſed it, whoſe exceſs of zeal and friendſhip for me carried him ſo far, while they were preſent, as to vent complains concerning the injuſtice of my lot. I obſerved that they were affected by the ſtrength of his expreſſions; and becauſe I apprehended ſuch invectives might inſpire diſcouragement, I directed them to go into your chamber; ſo that Pipes's murmurs might not make a bad impreſſion on them, being followed inſtantly by your careſſes.

Mrs. Barton.

Poor unhappy little things! Alas, they know not what a ſad condition they are to experience upon earth!

Capt. Barton.

I hope their fortune will not be ſo lamentable, as your motherly affection ſeems to fear; for hitherto, at leaſt, they have no great occaſion to complain of their condition.

Mrs. Barton.

What! my dear, when they are utterly deprived of all the advantages that they might reaſonably have expected in life?

Capt. Barton.

They never knew them; therefore, never can the want of thoſe advantages afflict them. Poſſibly they might have only ſerved to ſoften and unnerve their ſtrength, as well as underſtanding. The hard life to which they have been uſed, has given them a robuſt and ſound conſtitution, and an energy of mind. Inſtead of purſuing frivolous or puerile amuſements, they already know how to convert their labour into pleaſure. If God's providence ſhould grant them any of the gifts of fortune, they will therefore yield the more enjoyment: but, ſuppoſing they are all decreed to paſs away their days in the privation of this life's conveniences, they will have learnt to undergo their fortune without murmurs or complainings. Shall I tell you what I think, my dear? I do not look on [156]the condition to which we are deſtined, as ſo very lamentable; for, ſurrounded by the pleaſures of the world, ſhould we have known thoſe tender ſentiments for each other, which we certainly have learnt, in what men call the ſchool of adverſity? Hurried on by pleaſure, we ſhould each have gone in queſt of friends who would have left us in adverſity, and perhaps aggravated our afflictions by their treachery; while now, afflicted as we are, we are convinced that we have it in our power to make each other happy, by our mutual love and friendſhip. There are many miſerable individuals in the world, who are even deſtitute of bread to eat: we have never experienced ſuch a want, though we have not ſtooped to procure our bread by diſhonour. If, as is the caſe, we are neceſſitated to put up with what may certainly be called a very common diet, that our children may not want for education,—we enjoy, on the other hand, their gratitude, and their improvement in knowledge. We are conſcious to ourſelves that we have neglected no one tittle of our duty to them. Every generous notion that they poſſeſs is our work: it is our leſſons and example that have enabled them to poſſeſs it. They will do no laudable or virtuous action in their future lives but what an honeſt pride will permit us to attribute to ourſelves; and granting that any one among them ſhould be raiſed into diſtinction by his merit, I am confident, he will not leave us in old age, when we may more particularly want his ſuccour.

Mrs. Barton.

O my dear, my worthy huſband! how does your fortitude ſuſtain me!

Capt. Barton.

On the contrary, dear partner, it is your conſtancy that upholds my fortitude. Without ſupport, I ſhould have long ſince ſank beneath the burthen of my ſorrows; but ſeeing you renounce the delicacies, and ſubdue the weakneſſes inſeparable from your ſex, that you might properly diſcharge your duty, how could I have ſeemed leſs firm than you were, and not have bluſhed at being called a man?

Mrs. Barton.

Aſcribe not ſo much honour to me, for the ſacrifices that I have made. They muſt be nothing to a mother's ſenſibility: and I would make ſtill greater, if, on ſuch conditions, I might have the proſpect of a happier fortune to befal my children. But, my dear, have you renounced all thoughts of ſoliciting your friends? Are [157]you without a hope, that ſuch ſolicitations would be attended with ſucceſs?

Capt. Barton.

You know the iſſue of my former applications. If then I experienced nothing but denials, when more recent ſervices ſpoke for me ſhalt I hope a better fortune now? and if the hollow-hearted friend, who then deceived me, would not ſecond my juſt expectations with his influence, who will now eſpouſe the application of a man ſo many years forgot? My very ſilence ſince that period would be urged as a pretext for new refuſals, and freſh diſappointments but re-open wounds as yet not quite healed up. I have thrown away almoſt my whole dependence to procure me nothing but vexation; I ſhall therefore hardly be ſo raſh, as to conſume what is left me in ſuch ſteps as, if they failed, would end in deſperation.

Mrs. Barton.

Deſperation?

Capt. Barton.

Yes; though they ſhould coſt me nothing but the time that I muſt purloin from the inſtruction of my children. If I durſt have any hopes, and ſhould again be diſappointed, I am convinced, I could not poſſibly ſurvive; or ſhould, at leaſt, drag on the wretched remnant of my life in ſorrow. No, dear ſpouſe; let us not imitate thoſe parents, who imagine that they have done enough, in yielding ſome ſmall portion of their ſuperfluities, and that too with reluctance, that their children may obtain an education. Let us prove our love, by dedicating even our neceſſaries to their wants. Let us conſent to live on bread, if ſuch a ſacrifice be needful, that in future they may ſhew themſelves to have been educated in a manner worthy of us.

Mrs. Barton.

And I truſt in the Almighty, that they will do ſo; for ſure, we have not given life to monſters.

Capt. Barton.

I have already ſuch a hope concerning Edward. Child although he is, yet I have frequently remarked his depth of underſtanding, openneſs of temper, and ingenuous way of thinking; qualities that I would deſire to find in my friend. He will have two motives for ſeeking advancement, and thoſe ſuch as operate very forcibly on noble minds: he will have obſtacles to overcome, and thereby ſo much the more glory to acquire. With what ardour have I obſerved him, and particularly theſe two years laſt paſt, to reſign himſelf entirely up to ſtudy, and digeſt the greateſt difficulties! With what enthuſiaſm [158]has he been ſeized at the recital of ſome glorious action! I have often noted him retiring, as it were in thought, that he might narrowly examine the tranſactions both of Rome and Sparta, and obſerve the infancy of their moſt celebrated heroes. In a ſearch like this, no wonder that the atchievements of a Cyrus ſhould inflame his nature to reſemble him in temperance, fortitude, and reputation. On the whole, I verily believe that nothing but ſome happy circumſtance is wanting, to proclaim him ſuch already, as he may one day ſhew himſelf to be.

Mrs. Barton.

But, my dear, in ſuch a [...]tuation as he is doomed to at preſent, when, alas! can we have hope that this happy circumſtance will happen?

Capt. Barton.

To the weak man it can hardly ever happen: a great heart will frequently create it. Yes, my Edward, there is hardly any thing that I have not room to hope from you.

SCENE V.

Captain Barton, Mrs. Barton, Paul, Theodore, Claudia, Iſabel.
Paul.

You were ſpeaking, I believe, papa, about my brother?

Capt. Barton.

True; I was ſo, Paul. You are ſenſible, there is ſcarce a moment of the day, in which I do not think of one or other of you.

Iſabel.

Have you had any letter from him?

Capt. Barton.

Not to-day; but then I know him, my dear child, ſo well, that I can tell, at any time, what he is about, without his writing to me. For example; I am ſure that, at this very moment, he is thinking to afford me a proof of his affection, by a diligent attention to his ſtudies. Paul, I am ſure his good behaviour will be ſerviceable to your introduction, when the time comes round that you muſt go to ſchool, and have the ſame inſtructor.

Paul.

And for my part, as, you know, papa, I am to go before Theodore, I will do every thing in my power to introduce him likewiſe, with the ſame degree of credit.

Capt. Barton.

I was ſure within myſelf that you would have made me ſuch a promiſe. In your preſent ſituation, [159]my dear little fellows, deſtitute, as you are ſenſible you are, of wealth and patrons, your advancement in the world muſt be at firſt entirely owing to yourſelves, ſince it depend upon the efforts you will make, at all times, to excel each other. And what is more, the elevation of all three may be the happy conſequence of good behaviour in one only; as the bad behaviour of one only may involve the other two, and be a bar to their good fortune. So that you may ſee, on one hand, what diſgrace, and, on the other hand, what honour, may be expected from the turn of your conduct.

Paul.

But papa, you know, we heard Pipes ſay juſt now, that you had not been recompenſed for your ſervice?

Theodore.

I am ſure, however, you were never found deficient in your duty.

Iſabel.

So pray tell us why the king has for ſo many years forgot you?

Capt. Barton.

Poſſibly, becauſe there have been many to reward, much worthier than myſelf; or elſe, becauſe the expences of his government prevent his generoſity: beſides, I have neglected, for a long, long time indeed, all applications to his juſtice, that the time which they would have taken up might be better employed upon your education. But when once you enter into public life, you will be able, by a proper conduct on your part, to turn his royal eye upon your father; and if ſo, I ſhall enjoy his benefits twice over.

Paul.

Oh! if it depends upon my conduct—

Theodore.

What! and ſhall we then be able to repay you every thing that you have done on our account?

Capt. Barton.

Yes; and to the full. I will not raiſe the value of thoſe ſacrifices which your good mother and myſelf have made to your inſtruction. We have conſtantly ſubmitted to them unrepiningly, and even with the greateſt pleaſure. Providence already recompenſes us, by planting in your hearts the promiſe of thoſe virtues that will gratify our hopes. But if you were in future to deceive us, and conduct yourſelves in ſuch a manner that the fruit of all our ſacrifices would be loſt, what then would be the diſmal conſequences?—your poor ſiſters brought to poverty! your mother in deſpair! and my grey hairs deſcending to the grave with ſorrow!

Paul.
[160]

No; it never ſhall be ſo.

Theodore.

And therefore, if you love us, be aſſured, we ſhall do every thing in our power to make you happy.

Capt. Barton.

My exiſtence totally depends upon you; and through you I am to live or die.

Paul.

In that caſe, you will live while we have one ſingle drop of blood within us.

Theodore.

We will rather die a thouſand times, than willingly diſhonour you.

Capt. Barton.

Well, I receive, my children, this aſſurance in the light of Heaven, and can have nothing elſe to wiſh. I will be indebted to you for the greateſt happineſs that is to be enjoyed in this world.

Claudia.

O papa, how badly off are we, who cannot by our conduct make you happy!

Capt. Barton.

You may make my happineſs ſtill greater, by ſo acting as, in this retirement, to occaſion me the permanent and tranquil joys peculiar to a father. What will there be wan [...]ing to my happineſs, it, while your brothers honour my old age by then laudable actions, you, together with your ſiſter, comf [...] it with your attention, and adorn it with your virtue [...] what additional felicity can I entreat of Heaven, if I but live to ſee you merit the di [...]nction gained you by the ſ [...]me and glory [...]f your brothers?

(He [...] Mrs. Barton by the hand, whom an exceſs of [...] had rendered ſpeech [...]eſs, during all the ſcene)

Deareſt wife! [...] you imagine what would be our tranſports at ſo fair a proſpect, when both joy and honour, cauſed by each of noſe to whom we gave birth, ſhould fill up our dwelling!

Paul.

You ſay nothing, dear mama!

Claudia.

You weep!

Mrs. Barton.

It is for joy, my children. I was indulging myſelf before-hand, in the happineſs which your father has juſt deſcribed.

Paul.

Oh! we promiſe that we will do our utmoſt not to diſappoint you. Yes, upon our knees we promiſe you. And as for Edward, I will anſwer for him juſt as he himſelf would, were he preſent.

(They fall upon their knees before her: ſhe affectionately raiſes, and embraces them; as does likewiſe their father.)

SCENE VI.

[161]
Captain Barton, Mrs. Barton, Paul, Theodore, Claudia, Iſabel, Pipes.
Pipes,
(ruſhing all at once into the room.)

O my worthy captain!

Capt. Barton.

What is the matter?

Pipes.

I have ſeen him! He is returned!

Capt. Barton.

Returned?—who, Pipes?

Pipes.

He, ſir; my beſt friend! the only friend I have! except, indeed, your honour!

Capt. Barton.

Edward, do you mean?

Mrs. Barton.

My ſon?

Paul.

My brother?

Claudia and Iſabel.

Where—where is he?

Theodore.

O my deareſt Pipes, is Edward coming?

Pipes.

Do you aſk me, when I have told you? Why, he almoſt beat me backward, throwing, as he did, his arms about my neck. The excellent young man! ſtill, ſtill the ſame! He is coming after me. I hear him on the ſtairs.

Mrs. Barton.

But why does he return? Oh, heaven! he has been only ten days abſent! Is it poſſible, that—

Capt. Barton,
(interrupting her.)

What! ſuſpect my Edward? This is the firſt reaſon for diſpleaſure that you have ever cauſed me!

Mrs. Barton.

Pardon my uneaſineſs! And yet, what are we to ſuppoſe on this occaſion?

Capt. Barton.

Any thing, or every thing, much rather than imagine that he has done amiſs.

SCENE VII.

Captain Barton, Mrs. Barton, Edward, Paul, Theodore, Claudia, Iſabel, Pipes.
Edward,
(entering to his father, who ſprings forward and embraces him.)

My dear, dear father! how rejoiced I am to ſee you!

Capt. Barton.

My dear Edward! is it you?—Kiſs me, my dear child! and again!—What can be the reaſon of your coming back ſo unexpectedly?

Edward.
[162]

It is mentioned in this paper. Read, read, read!

(He gives a paper; and then running up to his mother, falls into her arms)

My dear mama! you will be very happy!

(He returns to his brothers and ſiſters, and ſalutes them.)

And how are you, deareſt Iſabel and Claudia?— and you, Paul and Theodore? You were far from expecting to ſee me ſo ſoon, were you not? However, you will be glad of my return, when you know the reaſon of it.

Iſabel.

Oh! we are glad already, without knowing it.

Edward.

I had drawn up a letter yeſterday for my papa, with good news in it, and the promiſe of much better: but my maſter being then upon the point of ſetting out for London, on the ſubject of that better news, thought proper to detain the letter; and ſucceeding in the object of his journey, it was inſtantly determined that I ſhould come myſelf this morning; which was full as well, I fancy: was it not?

Claudia.

Oh! certainly.

Capt. Barton.

What is this! A penſion of three hundred pounds a year, the king allows me!

Mrs. Barton.

Is it poſſible?

Pipes.

Bombs and cannons! if it were but true!

All the Children.

How, how, papa?

Capt. Barton.

There, read the whole yourſelf, dear ſpoured—And who is the generous man that has thus condeſcended to enumerate my ſervices in preſence of the king, when every one beſides him had abandoned me? The king then knows that I have not ſerved him without ſome degree of honour! O my prince! I could certainly have been happy, though deprived of your munificence, but not of your eſteem. Dear Edward! who has been my benefactor?

SCENE the laſt.

[163]
Captain Barton, Mrs. Barton, Paul, Theodore, Claudia, Iſabel, Pipes, Edward, the Maſter of the Military School, Eugenius.
(Edward runs out haſtily, and very ſoon returns, bringing in his maſter by the hand.)
Edward.

Here is our friend, and ſecond father. See here too, my brother Eugenius. A new ſon, for you and my mama.

The Maſter.

Pardon me, ſir, that I have been ſo free as to intrude upon you without leave: I was not willing, I confeſs, to loſe the affecting ſcene, to which I am witneſs at preſent.

Capt. Barton.

You may well expect the liberty of being witneſs to it, ſince it is all of your creation.

Mrs. Barton.

And has wherewithal, no doubt, to gratify your benevolent heart.

The Maſter.

I am indeed moſt happy, madam, to perform a character therein, though not the hero. It is to Edward, to your ſon, that the honour of that character appertains.

Mrs. Barton.

To Edward!

Capt. Barton.

To my ſon?

The Maſter.

You had deprived yourſelf of every comfort in this life, that you might form his heart and underſtanding; and on his part, he deprived himſelf of his enjoyments, to evince the gratitude that he owed you. Pardon me, good ſir, if I appear acquainted with the ſecrets of your family. Your [...]n has not betrayed them. It was I who read them in his boſom. Ever ſince his firſt commencement with us, he would take to ſuſtenance but bread and water. All our menaces were not ſufficient to procure an explanation of his motives to ſuch abſtinence; and by inſinuation only did I come to know it. He reſolved to be no happier than his father, who denied himſelf ſo many things on his account. We ſpoke about you, and I learned your ſituation. I have had no other merit than the trifling one of cauſing intimation of it to be made to our good ſovereign; but your name, it ſeems, was in [164]his recollection; and he ſaid, as I was told, that he thought himſelf quite happy, in the means of recompenſing, as he did, your ancient ſervices, as well as the care that you took in beſtowing ſuch an education on your children, as muſt render them the moſt valuable of his ſubjects. The worthy nobleman who mentioned your affair to his majeſty, even told me, that in ſaying theſe words, he ſhed tears.

Capt Barton.

O ſir! forgive the weakneſſes of nature. I had ſtrength ſufficient to endure misfortunes; but not half enough to bear ſuch joy! My ſon! my deareſt Edward! are you capable of ſuch generous affection to your father?

Edward.

Pardon me: I have but for a moment done in your behalf, what you have been doing for ſo many years, on my account.

(He turns towards his mother, who is juſt upon the point of fainting.)

My dear mama! do not die, I beſeech you, now that you are rich.

(Mrs. Barton is revived in conſequence of his ſolicitude, and almoſt overwhelms him with embraces.)
The Maſter.

What an affecting picture! Edward, you remember th [...]t I alſo mean to be your father?

Edward.

Oh yes; always, always! So, papa, embrace Eugenius my new brother: we have ſworn for ever to love one another.

Eugenius.

Yes; and I, on my ſide, never ſhall forget my promiſe.

(They embrace each other ardently; as do Captain Barton and the Maſter.)
The Maſter.

I have been ſo free, ſir, as to bring him with me to your houſe, that he might contemplate the virtues that flouriſh in it. He had read the heart of Edward many days before myſelf; and he it was who firſt of all deſired his friendſhip.

Captain Barton.

If you give him thus a friend, in the perſon of my ſon, I ought to find another for him in the perſon of his father.

The Maſter.

I can wiſh for nothing with ſuch ardour, as I do ſuch a title; and, on my part, offer you my pledge of friendſhip.

(Holding out his hand.)
Pipes.

I can be no longer an indifferent looker on!

(he lets fall his crutch, and ruſhes in between them.)

Excuſe me, ſir; but where my Captain gives his heart, mine alſo [165]muſt go with it. You are a generous man! were you not, Pipes would never flatter you, by calling you ſo.

Capt. Barton.

You will pardon, ſir, the bluntneſs of a ſoldier: he is full of honour, and this mark of his affection for me, cannot be a matter of indifference to you. It has been my conſolation under many ſorrows.

The Maſter.

Say you ſo? then I take his affection in good part. Your hand comrade; for ſoldiers are all brothers.

Pipes.

O my other good ſupporter, where are you now? But I will dance without you at the thought of ſuch a happy day.

THE WIG, THE SHOULDER OF MUTTON, THE LANTERNS, THE SACK OF CORN, AND THE STILTS.

MR. Friendly was one afternoon at home, and in the drawing room with his four children, Lambert, Charlotte, Dorothy and Felix, when three gentlemen whoſe names were Vernon, Fairfield, and Fitzwilliam, came to ſee him. They were Mr. Friendly's oldeſt friends; the children likewiſe loved them greatly, and were very much rejoiced to ſee them. They would always liſten to their converſation with a greedy ear, as being not only inſtructive, but amuſing; and on this particular occaſion ſat with ſuch attention, that they let the night come on without once thinking that they wanted candles. Mr. Vernon was, by this time, relating a very curious circumſtance that happened to him in his travels, when a dreadful noiſe was heard from the ſecond pair of ſtairs. The children crowded together in a fright, behind their father's elbow chair, inſtead of going out and ſeeing what was the matter, as Mr. Friendly thought they would have done. He had bid Lambert, his eldeſt ſon, ſtep out; but Lambert paſſed the order to his ſiſter Charlotte; Charlotte to her younger ſiſter Dorothy; and Dorothy, to Felix.

[166]During theſe negociations, which indeed were all tranſacted in a minute's time, the noiſe continued, and came nearer; but not one among them left his ſtation.

Mr. Friendly eyed them, with a look which ſeemed to aſk if he, or his friends, ſhould take the trouble to riſe, and ſee what accident had happened?

Upon this the four began their march together, towards the door, but in the figure of a ſquare battalion, each ſupported by the other. They were now come near the door, when Lambert, with a fearful ſtep, advanced his foot and opened it; but inſtantly fell back into his former place. The little ones, however, were not in the leaſt delivered from their terror, when they ſaw an apparition clothed in white, and crawling on all fours. In ſhort, our Soſias, at the ſight, turned tail, and ſetting up a ſhriek, retreated towards their father, who roſe from his ſeat, and going towards the landing-place, cried out, who is there?

I, ſir, replied a voice, that ſeemed to iſſue from the flooring.

I, ſaid Mr. Friendly? And pray who are you?

The barber's boy, ſir, looking for your wig.

Think, little friends, what burſts of laughter now ſucceeded their preceding ſilence. Mr. Friendly rang the bell for light, and when it came, perceived the wigbox broken to pieces, and the unfortunate wig entangled about the boy's right foot.

The tumult of this laughable adventure ſcarce was over, when the father ridiculed the folly of his children, aſking what they had been thus afraid of? They could hardly tell themſelves, as having been accuſtomed from the cradle not to be afraid at night; and as the ſeveral ſervants in the family were expreſsly forbidden to tell them any fooliſh ſtories about ghoſts or goblins.

Their preceding converſation being thus deranged, it came at laſt to turn upon this ſubject, and they wiſhed to know what could occaſion thoſe ſurpriſing fears, ſo common to all children in darkneſs.

It is the natural effects of darkneſs, and that only, anſwered Mr. Vernon. As children cannot properly diſtinguiſh objects round them in the dark, their imagination, which is always ſmitten with the marvellous, [167]ſhapes them out extraordinary figures, by enlarging or contracting what they look at, juſt as circumſtances govern, Upon this, the notion of their weakneſs eaſily perſuades them they are utterly unable to reſiſt thoſe monſters which they think armed to hurt them. Terror thus obtains poſſeſſion of them, and too frequently impreſſes fears which have the worſt of conſequences.

They would be aſhamed, ſaid Mr. Friendly, if they ſaw, in open day, what often gives them ſo much fright by night.

It was for all the world, ſaid Lambert, juſt as if I ſaw it: but I needed only touch it, and then I knew very well what it was.

Oh yes, ſaid Charlotte, you have given us indeed an admirable token of your courage. Needed only to touch it! And therefore, I ſuppoſe, you would have let me touch the door, but that I puſhed you forward.

It becomes you well, to talk about my fear, ſaid Lambert; you that got behind poor Felix.

And poor little Dorothy behind me, added the ſly Felix.

Come, ſaid Mr. Friendly, I can ſee, you have nothing to reproach each other with. But Lambert's notion is not, upon that account, leſs rational; for as in all the monſtrous ſhapes that we image out continually to ourſelves, we have but natural accidents to fear; we may ward off all danger by the ſenſe of feeling which diſtinguiſhes what frequently deceives the ſight. It is the neglect of this precaution in our infancy, that makes ſo many of us fancy ghoſts in every object round about us. I remember, on this head, a ſtory, comical enough, which I will tell you.

The four children now came round their father, crying out, a ſtory! oh a ſtory! and their father thus began it.

In my father's houſe, there lived a maid-ſervant, who one night was ſent for beer into the cellar. We were all ſeated at the table, but could not ſet eyes upon the ſervant or beer. My mother, who was rather of a haſty temper, roſe from table, and went out to call her. As it chanced, the cellar-door was open, but ſhe could not make the ſervant hear. My mother ordered me to bring a candle, and go down into the cellar with her. I went firſt to light the way: but as I looked ſtraight forward, [168]did not mind my ſteps, and all at once fell over ſomething rather ſoft. My light went out, and getting up, I put my hand upon another hand, quite motionleſs and cold. Upon the cry that I uttered, down came the cook maid, with a candle. She drew near, and we diſcovered the poor girl ſtretched all along upon the ground, face downward, in a ſwoon. We raiſed her up, and let her have a ſmelling bottle. She recovered her ſpirits; but had hardly lifted up her eyes, when ſhe cried out: There! there ſhe is! there ſtill! Who is there? replied my mother. That tall white woman, anſwered ſhe, there hanging in the corner. See! ſee! ſee! We looked the way that ſhe pointed; and in fact did ſee, as ſhe deſcribed it, ſomething white and of a tolerable length ſuſpended in a corner. Is it only that? replied the cook-maid, burſting out a laughing. Why that is nothing but a leg of mutton which I bought laſt night. I hung it there, that it might be quite freſh, and cool; and put a napkin round it, to keep off the flies. She ran immediately, took off the napkin, and exhibited the leg of mutton to her fellow-ſervant, who ſtood trembling with fear. It was above a quarter of an hour before ſhe was convinced of her ridiculous miſtake. She would at firſt inſiſt upon it, that the phantom ſtared her in the face with ſaucer eyes; that ſhe had turned to run away but that the ghoſt had followed her, faſtened on her petticoat, and ſeized upon the candle in her hand. What happened after this ſhe could not tell.

It is very eaſy to explain all this, ſaid Mr. Vernon; and aſſign the reaſon, why your ſervant fancied thus extravagantly. When the fright firſt ſeized her and ſhe ſwooned, the circulation of the blood was ſtopped, and ſhe could not run away; ſhe thought ſhe had been held. Her limbs were deprived of ſtrength, ſo that ſhe could not hold the candle, and therefore ſuppoſed that the ſpectre took it from her.

We are happy, added he, that the underſtanding and good tenſe of people has begun to diſſipate theſe fooliſh notions concerning ghoſts and goblins. There was once at me of ſo much g [...]rance, that theſe ideas mixed with ſuppoſitions notions, and deprived the boldeſt of their conrage; [...]ut thank heaven, they are at length completely done away in towns; though they ſubſiſt, as ſtrong as ever, [169]in the country, which is ſtill ſuppoſed to be inhabited by witches, and a train of evil ſpirits. What I am going now to tell you, is a laughable example of it.

Tom Stubbs, a labouring man, one evening was returning from a fair, with Edmund and Suſan, his two children. It was towards the end of autumn, when the day ſhuts in betimes.

Tom going by an ale houſe, told the children that he would enter and refreſh himſelf a little, ordering them, as they were well acquainted with the road before them, to go onward, and in half a dozen minutes he would overtake them. Edmund and Suſan therefore went on ſlowly, talking of the drollery of a puppet-ſhow that they had been ſeeing, and, as well as they were able, talking like the wooden figures in it. All at once, about the middle of a path which paſſing round the corner of a little wood, came, where they ſtood into the public road, their eye was caught by ſomething very bright that ſeemed to dance upon the ground, or riſe and fall by turns. The father having formerly been a ſoldier, had frequently told them that they muſt never be afraid of what by night and at a diſtance might aſſume a frightful figure, but go boldly up to it, when they would find it nothing. Edmund had forgot all this inſtruction. He could hardly ſpeak, he ſhook all over, and perſpired abundantly; whereas his ſiſter laughed to ſee him frightened, ſaying that ſhe would go and ſee the apparition nearer. Edmund all in vain, aſſured her that it was a ghoſt, who certainly would twiſt her neck off. She was not diſcouraged by theſe fooliſh notions, but went onward towards the light, without once ſtopping.

She was come within a dozen yards of it, when, behold ye, ſhe diſcerned the very puppet-ſhow-man who had entertained her at the fair, and who was ſeeking ſomething with his lantern.

For in drawing out his handkerchief, his purſe had followed; and for upwards of ten minutes, he had looked about to find it on the ground, about the ſpot. Suſan, who had always her wits about her, went and ſearched the hedges, and found it hanging on a ſprig. The [...]h [...]wman gave her, as a recompence, the punchinello which had made her laugh ſo much; and as they went along, inſtructed her how to twitch the ſtrings, and [170]to make it play in that diverting manner that ſhe had lately ſeen.

They were hardly at home, when Tom came in. The puppet-man informed him of what had happened, and extolled Suſan's courage. It was now extremely dark, however, and little Edmund was not to be ſeen. Tom began to fear ſome accident; and therefore took a link, and with Suſan, ran to ſee if he could find him.

They went very faſt, and hallooed, as they ran, by turns. At laſt they heard, a great way off, the voice of ſome one in diſtreſs. They made up to it, and found Edmund in a ditch, unable to get out. He was quite covered with a cake of mud from head to foot, and had his face and hands torn ſadly with the brambles.

How the deuce came you here? ſaid his father, as he helped him out.

Ah father, I was running with my head turned towards a jack-a-lantern that ran after me, and, as I could not ſee my way before me, I tumbled in here. I wanted to get out, but could find only brambles to lay hold of. See how they have ſcratched my face and hands; and thereupon he began his cries and lamentations afreſh.

Tom reproved him very roughly for his cowardice; but Edmund was a deal more vexed when told his ſiſter's luck. He could not be conſoled for having loſt his ſhare in the diverting punchinello which ſhe knew, by this time, how to play off with great dexterity.

The lantern, in your tale, ſaid Mr. Fairfield, makes me recollect a ſingular adventure with a lantern in it, that performed its part ſo well, as to affright, not merely ſuch a little peaſant as your Edmund, but a whole village.

I was coming home one night on horſe-back, from a viſit that I had juſt before been making to a number of the neighbouring villages, where I had quartered my recruits. There had fallen a great deal of rain that day, ſince noon, and during all the evening, which had broken up the road, and it was raining ſtill with equal violence; but being forced to join my Company the next morning, I ſet out, provided with a lantern, having to paſs a narrow defile between two mountains. [171]I had cleared it, when a guſt of wind took off my hat, and carried it ſo far that I deſpaired of recovering it again, and therefore gave the matter up. By great good fortune I had on me a large ſcarlet cloak. I covered up my head and ſhoulders with it, leaving nothing but a little hole to ſee my way and breathe through; and for fear the wind ſhould take a fancy to my cloak, as well as hat, I paſſed my right arm round my body to ſecure it, ſo that riding on in this poſition, you may eaſily conceive that my lantern, which I held in my right hand, was under my left ſhoulder. At the entrance of a village, on a hill, I met three travellers, who no ſooner ſaw me, than they ran away, as if they were poſſeſt. For my part, I went on upon the gallop, and when come into the town, alighted at an inn, where I deſigned to reſt myſelf a little; but ſoon after who ſhould enter but my three poltroons, as pale as death itſelf. They told the landlord and his people, trembling as they ſpoke, that on the road they had encountered a great figure of a man all over blood, whoſe head was like a flame of fire, and to increaſe the wonder, placed beneath his ſhoulder. He was mounted on a dreadful horſe, ſaid they, quite black before, and grey behind, which, notwithſtanding it was lame, he ſpurred and whipped right up the mountain with extraordinary ſwiftneſs. Here they ended their relation. They had taken care to ſpread the alarm as they were flying from this wondrous apparition, and the people had come with them to the inn in ſuch a drove, that upwards of a hundred were all ſqueezed together, opening their mouths and ears at this tremendous ſtory. To make up in ſome ſort for my diſmal journey, I reſolved to laugh a little and be merry at their coſt, intending at the ſame time to cure them of ſuch frights, by ſhowing them their folly in the preſent inſtance. With this view I mounted my horſe again behind the inn, went round about till I had rode the diſtance of half a mile; when turning I diſpoſed of my accoutrements, that is to ſay, my clock and lantern, as before, and on I came upon a gallop towards the inn. You ſhould have ſeen the frighted mob of peaſants how they hid their faces at the ſight and crowded into the paſſage. There was no one but the hoſt that had courage to remain and keep his eye upon me. I was now before the door, on which I ſhifted the poſition of my lantern, let my cloak [172]drop down upon my ſhoulders, and appeared the ſame figure as he had ſeen me by his kitchen fire. It was not without real difficulty that we could bring the ſimple people who had crowded in for ſafety from their terror: the three travellers in particular, as the firſt impreſſion was ſtill ſtrong within them, could not credit what they ſaw. We finiſhed by a hearty [...]ugh at their expence, and drinking to the man whoſe head was like a flame of fire and placed beneath his ſhoulder. This was what I meant to tell you, and perhaps if ſuch conviction of their groundleſs apprehenſions had not been afforded them, the ſtory of my ſtrange appearance would have paſſed from one old woman to another, and for centuries occaſioned mortal fears through all the country.

It depended only on me too, in the ſame manner, ſaid Mr. Fitzwilliam, to afford the ſubject of a fine ſtory to the goſſips of my county, in an adventure that beſel me one night, about the time of my leaving ſchool.

I was come home at Midſummer, and had received an invitation from my uncle, to be with him for a month or thereabouts. While I was there, I had occaſion to get up one night, or rather morning. I was obliged to paſs along a gallery, and had nothing but the moon to guide my ſteps, and ſhe was very much obſcured by clouds. In going by a window which opened to the garden, I ſaw a monſtrous figure, moving at a little diſtance from the gallery where I was. The moon, which caſt a faint light on the monſter, gave it an appearance rather frightful. It was like a great Coloſſus, with the upper part inclining forwards. As it went away I ſaw it by degrees diminiſh. All at once, however, it appeared to come in two. One half ſeemed motionleſs and dead, the other greatly agitated; but as neither of the two approached me, in the fear that ſeized me I had ſtrength enough to bawl out help! help! help! I had but time to utter theſe three words, before the living half of the phantom ran up to the gallery where I was, and in a ſuppliant accent, ſaid to me, ah maſter Charles, do not cry out for heaven's ſake. I remembered, as I thought, the voice; and therefore taking courage went up boldly to it, crying out who are you? Some houſebreaker doubtleſs.—No, no, maſter, I am Sam the coachman. Sam the coachman! anſwered I; and what are you about at ſuch an hour as [173]this? I followed him, for he was now gone from me, and perceived a ſack of ſomething placed againſt the wall. I now ſaw clearly what had given him ſo monſtrous an appearance; and why he ſeemed to come in two, when he had thrown the ſack off his ſhoulders. I demanded what the ſack had in it. I am going, anſwered he, betimes to town. Laſt night I quite forgot to bring my horſes their ſupply of oats, and they muſt eat before they leave the ſtable. So I roſe to get it; but pray do not ſpeak a word about it in the houſe, I beg you: they might think me very careleſs, and perhaps a thief. It came into my head, upon the ſpot, that he might in fact be what he ſeemed afraid of being thought. I had myſelf the night before, I remembered, met him with a ſack of oats upon his back. Beſides, it was not towards the ſtable that he was going; he was very near a little door which opened at the bottom of the garden towards a lane; and beſides, I thought two ſacks of oats were more a great deal than three horſes, for my uncle had but three, could want. At breakfaſt I informed my uncle of this buſineſs. After ſome examination, it was found that the coachman had a falſe key in his poſſeſſion, by means of which he had at different times purloined the corn intended for the horſes.

Now, if when the phantom had approached, and called me by my name, I had not overcome my firſt fright, but run away to ſhun him, with what terrible ideas ſhould I have been poſſeſſed all night? The idea of this monſter might, perhaps, have accompanied me my whole life, and rendered me a coward, if it had not touched my brain, and robbed me of my underſtanding.

In effect, this apprehenſion of Mr. Fitzwilliam's was by no means groundleſs. I have myſelf been very lately told of an unhappy incident, which ſhows how terrible the effects of fear may be on children. I will tell it you at length, my little friends, and I hope, the ſtory will not fail to cure you of a wiſh to frighten one another when it is dark, if ever you give way to ſuch a practice.

Charles Pomeroy, a child of great vivacity and underſtanding, had adopted ſuch a turn towards muſic, that beſides his daily leſſon on the organ, which his maſter came to give him every morning, he would go at night upon a viſit to his maſter, who reſided in the neighbourhood, and there repeat it.

[174]Charles's brother Auguſtus was a good boy likewiſe, but had ſomething of a turn towards drollery; and ſpent the time, when Charles was at his book, in ſcheming how he might play off ſome trick or other, no ways minding who became the object of his waggery. He took notice that his brother frequently came home alone, and ſometimes when it was dark, and turned his thoughts upon a contrivance to frighten him a little. He could walk in ſtilts. One evening, therefore, at the time that his brother was expected home, he put himſelf into a pair of very high ones, wrapped a great white ſheet about him, which trailed far behind upon the ground; and took a broad brimmed hat, which firſt of all he flapped, and having covered it with crape, of a ſufficient length to hang a great way down on every ſide, but moſt of all before him, put it on his head. Thus frightfully equipped, he placed himſelf upright, and at a little diſtance from the houſe, cloſe by the garden-gate, through which his brother always entered coming home. This laſt was now returning in the innocent delight peculiar to a child, and humming to himſelf the tune that he had been playing. He was ſcarce come within a dozen paces of the gate, when he perceived the vaſt Coloſſus, which held out its arms, advancing to attack him. Agitated with a mortal fright, at ſuch an apparition, he fell down upon the ground, deprived of underſtanding. Poor Auguſtus, who had not foreſeen the conſequences of his fatal frolic, threw away his maſk immediately, and fell upon his brother's almoſt breathleſs body; and did everything in his power to reanimate him: but alas! the unhappy little fellow, as he found, was every thing but abſolutely dead. His parents inſtantly came running to the ſpot, and with a great deal of difficulty brought him back to life. He opened his eyes, and viewed them with a vacant ſtupid look. They called him by every tender name; but he appeared as if he did not comprehend them. He endeavoured, but in vain, to ſpeak: his tongue eſſayed to do ſo, but without articulation. He is now deaf, dumb and fooliſh, and will very probably remain ſo all his life-time. Six or ſeven months have paſſed, ſince this deplorable occurrence, and the doctors who attend him have, as yet, done nothing towards his cure. Imagine little friends, if you are able, the diſtreſs and ſorrow of his parents. It would certainly [175]have been better, both for them and him too, had he died upon the ſpot. They would not then have every day before them ſuch a piteous object of affliction and deſpair. But their diſtreſs is nothing in compariſon to Auguſtus's. Since the unhappy accident, he has been like a ſkeleton, much more than a human creature. He can neither eat nor ſleep. His tears exhauſt him. Twenty times a day he walks about the room, and ſuddenly ſtops ſhort: he wrings his hands, pulls up his hair, and curſes even his birth. He calls and embraces his dear brother, who no longer knows him. I have ſeen them both, and cannot tell which of the two is moſt unhappy.

BACKGAMMON.

MR. Parker had been buying, for his children, Anthony and Sylvia, what they call a draft-board, and backgammon table at the back, with thirty men, two red Morocco boxes, and a pair of dice.

The children did not know, as yet, both games; they were a little ſkilled in drafts; but then backgammon was all Greek or Hebrew to them; ſo they begged their dear papa to give them ſome inſtruction in it. Mr. Parker, who was always ready to make one in their diverſions, undertook the taſk with pleaſure; and by turns, ſat down with both, while he that was not in the game, looked on for improvement.

I ſhall not detain you with deſcribing how they reckoned up the pips upon the dice when they had thrown them, by the aſſiſtance of their fingers; or the blunders that they were every minute making. I chuſe rather to inform you, that in little better than a month, they underſtood backgammon tolerably well; and could ſit down and play with one another. Sylvia bent her ſtudy to ſecure the hit; but Anthony, much more ambitious, would be ſatisfied with nothing but the gammon.

Their papa, one day, ſtood by, while they were playing.—After ſome bad throws, Anthony loſt all temper, and his moves of courſe were very injudicious; but his [176]ſiſter, who was calm and ſteady, carried every thing before her.

Anthony, like other players, while he ſhook the dicebox, did not fall to name the points that he wanted, either to fill up his table, or defeat his adverſary. Cinq and quatre, dried ne! Size and trey! but no: they would not come; and it was always deuce and ace, or double treys, or ſomething to the full as bad, that turned up in their ſtead. He ſtamped upon the ground, or when he threw the dice, was ſo outrageous, as to fling the dice-box after, crying out, Was ever any thing ſo croſs-grained and unlucky? one would think the matter were contrived to ſpite me!

Sylvia, on the other hand, when ſhe, in throwing, called for ſuch a number as ſhe wanted, and was diſappointed, far from giving way to uſeleſs lamentation, thought within herſelf what move would be the moſt judicious, after her bad throw; and frequently her father was ſurpriſed to ſee how ſhe would make amends for want of luck, and in an inſtant, as it were, recover, when he thought her on the point of being worſted.

And whenever victory declared for her with all the honours of a triumph, ſhe would conſtantly and modeſtly avoid the glory of her conqueſt; while poor Anthony, aſhamed of being beaten, durſt not lift his eyes up. Upon one of theſe occaſions, when his father had been ſtanding by, and noticed his bad playing, he addreſſed him to the following purport: Anthony, you have richly merited to loſe this game.

Anthony.

And not this only, but the others, I acknowledge, for my fault in playing with a perſon that is conſtantly ſo lucky.

Mr. Parker.

It would ſeem then, to hear you talk, that luck is every thing, at ſuch a game as this?

Anthony.

No, papa; but when one has ſuch throws as—

Mr. Parker.

It was ſcarcely poſſible that your throws ſhould benefit you, when you played your men ſo injudiciouſly, and Sylvia with ſo much attention: but you talk of having had ſuch throws, and there your fault lies; for you paid attention to your ſiſter's dice, inſtead of noticing her men, that you might learn to move as ſhe did. What would be your notions of a gardener, who, without conſulting the variety of ſeaſons, ſhould conduct himſelf by [177]chance in his plantation, and complain that in the end, his fruit was not ſo good or plentiful as his neighbour's who had been attentive to all circumſtances in the proſecution of his labour.

Anthony.

O papa, that is very different.

Mr. Parker.

And in what, pray? let me know.

Anthony.

I cannot well anſwer you in that. I think it ſo, however.

Mr. Parker.

I am aſhamed, on your account, to ſee you have recourſe to ſuch poor ſhifts as little minds employ, when they reſolve before hand to ſupport their cauſe; for tell me, have you really diſcerned in my compariſon any thing that hinders it from having a relation to the ſubject of which we are ſpeaking?

Anthony.

To ſay the truth then, no. I did not once think of it. I was only anxious to avoid the appearances of being worſted in the argument.

Mr. Parker.

You may ſee, then, what you get by ſuch evaſions. You were only to be blamed for wanting judgment; and you added inſtantly thereto what is much more to be condemned, a want of juſtice. By uſing ſuch a pitiful ſubterfuge againſt an adverſary of common ſenſe, do you think that he will become its dupe, and yield you up the conqueſt? Never. He will ſee the folly of it firſt, and afterwards the meanneſs. You will find, you might have been entitled to his pity, but will meet with his contempt; and not his only, but your own.

Anthony.

I hope, papa, I have not made you angry, that you ſpeak ſo to me?

Mr. Parker.

You are ſenſible that I never ſpare reproof, when I ſee any thing that leads, however round-about, to meanneſs or injuſtice. Such a leſſon you will get from no one but your father; and I give it you from motives of affection, that another may not have occaſion to beſtow it on you from moroſeneſs. The confeſſion which you firſt made me, of not having once conſidered what you ſpoke, and which only could proceed from an ingenuous turn of mind, perſuades me that you will never want another leſſon of the kind.—Embrace me, my dear fellow.

Anthony.

Oh with all my heart! I know papa, you ſave me many mortifying minutes.

Mr. Parker.

I can hit upon no other way of doing ſo, than this of giving you inſtruction; but at preſent, let us [178]come to the compariſon that I inſtanced; and I hope we ſhall be no leſs able to derive improvement from it, than illuſtrate what we were ſpeaking of before.

Anthony.

Let us ſee then, papa: I promiſe I will not ſeek to contradict you: but, provided I obſerve it vary in the leaſt from what you meant it to explain, you give me leave in that caſe—

Mr. Parker.

I deſire no gentler treatment. I ſhall be rejoiced to have you give me juſter notions; for believe me, when I tell you, that a rational ſelf-love finds ſatisfaction, even in confeſſing its miſtakes. Self-love, if rational, has always an unfeigned reſpect for truth, a veneration for reciprocal or mutual juſtice; and that reaſon, which can ſpring thus nobly from its fall, is in the way of never ſtumbling.

Anthony.

Ah papa! I ſee, I muſt this long while keep a tight rein on mine.

Mr. Parker.

You muſt; but looſen that at leaſt of your imagination, ſo that you may follow while I ſhow the way. I told you, that a player at backgammon ſhould purſue the conduct of a ſkilful gardener in his garden. If the one endeavours to procure his tree a handſome looking trunk, and make ſuch diſpoſition of the branches, as may get him the moſt frait, the other is employed in bringing up his men in ſuch a manner, that whatever points he throws, he may be able to fill up his tables, more or leſs. Thoſe points depend no more upon the one, than the variety of ſeaſons on the other; but what equally depends on both, is this: that they ſhould be upon their guard, in conſequence of theſe uncertainties, and not expoſe the object for which they are labouring, without precaution on their part. The order of a game has many favourable and unfavourable turns, as has the order of the ſeaſons many beneficial and malignant influences. Now the lucky chances, I may ſay, have a reſemblance to thoſe kindly heats which introduce fertility; and the unlucky to thoſe nipping winds in ſummer, that are obſtacles to vegetation. The great point is to foreſee theſe changes. He that plays, is with diſcretion to run ſome few riſques, when nothing need be feared from his adverſary, but to ſtand upon his guard whenever he is in force; and he that plants is to expoſe his tree, that it may have the beneficial influence of the ſun, when all the elements are mixed in [179]kindly union; but to defend it when the weather happens to grow ſtormy.

Anthony.

Very well, papa; things hitherto ſquare marvellouſly well: but at backgammon, a good player, you are ſenſible, not only profits by his own dexterity, but is the better for his adverſary's want of judgment, and the faults that he makes; whereas the gardener, if he plays a game, muſt play it by himſelf in your compariſon.

Mr. Parker.

True, Anthony; but you muſt not expect that a compariſon will take in every object and relation: mine is limited to thoſe I have mentioned.

Anthony.

Do you think ſo? Well then, I will proceed a little further with it, if you pleaſe, papa. I look on all the gardeners of the village, as if playing with each other, to determine which ſhall bring the beſt and greateſt quantity of fruit to market. He that plays moſt ſkilfully, will do ſo; and of courſe diſpoſe of it at higher prices, if the reſt, through ignorance and inattention, ſhall have leſs or worſe to ſell; and conſequently he will win the game.

Mr. Parker.

Well argued, Anthony! You now ſee, I hope, what advantages one may derive from entering into rational debate, where neither party ſeeks to lay a ſnare to catch the other, and to ſatisfy his miſerable vanity, but where both wiſh to give reciprocal inſtruction, by an interchange of what they know reſpectively. I only ſaw one face belonging to the object which I exhibited to your conſideration; but exciting your attention towards it, I have furniſhed you with the occaſion of diſcovering one that had eſcaped me, and which very likely may enable me, in my turn, to diſcern ſome other that it may ſtill poſſeſs. Men have obtained no ſort of knowledge otherwiſe than by aſſembling and comparing thoſe ideas with which meditation has ſupplied them, in cultivating any branch of ſcience. I compare them to as many lamps, that ſhould be placed to burn before reflectors of a thouſand different ſurfaces, but every one reverberating to a common center. It is the bundle of theſe rays, ſome far more brilliant than the reſt indeed, but ſtrengthened all by one another, that makes up that glare of light collected in the focus of their union. I ſhall really be glad, if you inure yourſelf betimes, Anthony, to conſider all the objects of which you would judge, by comparing them with others that already are familiar to your underſtanding; by contraſing them with [180]one another, and remarking, in this contraſt, every circumſtance by which they may reſemble, or be foreign to each other. This ſame method is moſt natural and ſure. It is a method which they have followed, who, by exerciſing their imagination, have attained to the ſublimity and pathos of a Homer, a Voltaire, a Milton; who, by ſtudying the affections of the human heart, have made themſelves a Sophocles, a Moliere, or a Shakeſpeare; who, by riſing to the origin of our ideas, have become a Condillac, or Locke; who, by inveſtigating nature, have acquired the praiſes of an Ariſtotle, a Buffon, an Edwards; who, by mecitating on the title to give law, and form [...], have been a Monteſquieu, a Mably, a Rouſſeau, a Blackſtone; and in ſhort, who by pervading the myſterious [...] of the planetary ſyſtem, have tranſmitted to us, together with the benefit of their reſearches, the illuſtrious names of a Copernicus, a Kepler, a Bernouilli, and a [...]; but perticularly, of a Newton: men all famous in the [...]fferent ſciences to which their genius led them, and whoſe names I [...]utimate thus early to you, that in time you may be [...]imated with a wiſh of ſtudying the immortal [...] which they have left behind them.

INNOCENCE MADE MANIFEST.

PART I.

LEAVE we the degenerate crew
Who at female virtue rail:
[...], to your wives be true,
And your peace can never fail.
For faiſe rumours, ſhould your wrath
Arm itſelf againſt their life?
Thoſe who urge their breach of troth
With their virtue are at ſtrife.
Ancient ſtory proves this truth,
Now the ſubject of my ſong:
[...], it is, by ſpeaking ſooth,
To acquit the [...] of wrong.
[181]Yet what pleaſure can this give,
If my heart no other feel?
Wives, if you but happy live,
I'm rewarded for my zeal.
Beauteous in her prime of days,
Brabant's daughter, meek and mild,
Blanch attracted gen'ral praiſe,
Gentle as a new-born child.
Twenty barons for her ſtrove;
Siffroi only gain'd the prize:
Hymen quickly crown'd his love
With indiſſoluble ties.
But tho' wedded, ſtill they ſeem'd
Nymph and lover as before;
In their countenances beam'd
Smiles of love, a countleſs ſtore!
Tender cares! the ſpeaking eye!—
Ev'n the faithful turtle dove,
Had ſhe flown their dwelling nigh,
Might have learnt from them to love.
But ſad tidings ſoon he hears;
Farewel all his love's delight!
Saladin in arms appears;
Siffroi muſt go join the fight.
Many a wound within his heart
Love and Fame contending make:
Fame is ſweet—but then to part!—
Robb'd of Blanch, his heart muſt break,
Up at early dawn he hies;
Grief his manly cheek o'erflows,
While he views her, as ſhe lies
Wrapt in undiſturb'd repoſe.
But the more his wiſh inclin'd
With her charms to feaſt his view,
Ev'n the more he dreads to find
Danger in the ſoft adieu.
Going, he returns; but (Fame
Loudly chiding from afar)
Mounts his ſteed, and urg'd by ſhame,
Ruſhes to the field of war.
[182]Blanch awakes; what pain to prove!
Widow'd when ſo newly wed!
Oh! what anguiſh wounds her love,
When ſhe finds her Siffroi fled!
Siffroi's ſeneſchal, who burn'd
Long a captive to her charms,
Haſting ere his lord return'd,
Baſely tempts her to his arms.
Blanch his daring hope reprov'd
Leſs ſeverely than ſhe ought;
Wherefore he, by fury mov'd,
Thus his impious vengeance wrought:
Leſs at length, a prey to care,
Blanch this news to Siffroi ſent:
In my ſwelling womb I bear
What will both our loves content.
No, writes he, my injur'd lord,
Blanch deludes your ardent vows:
Read theſe letters, they afford
Proofs how ſhe can treat her ſpouſe.
No one pang bad Siffroi known,
'Reft of all his rich demain;
Blanch's cheerleſs ſtate alone
Would have coſt his boſom pain.
But that thus the perjur'd fair
Should his love and name diſgrace,
'Tis too much, he cries, to bear!
Vengeance muſt of love take place!
In his mind's firſt wr [...]thful plight
No calm [...] he'll allow:
Death ſhould, [...] thinks, requite
Thoſe who break the marriage vow.
He reſolves: but a [...]! his heart
Shock'd at Blanch's dreadful fate,
Countermands the murdering part:
Wretched Siffroi, 'tis too late!

PART II.

[183]
Soon as the firſt mandate came,
On dire thoughts of blood intent,
Moves th' aſſaſſin to his aim,
Fearing Siffroi may relent:
Blanch had with a ſon, it ſeems,
After nine long months been bleſt;
Weak defence againſt the ſchemes
Cheriſh'd in a villain's breaſt!
To two thieves, a helliſh pair,
This vile murder is aſſign'd:
To the foreſt Blanch they bear,
Wife nor child muſt pity find.
Would you, friends, ſhe ſaid and knel [...]t,
Prove more cruel than needs muſt?
If compaſſion e'er you felt,
Spare my child, or kill me firſt!
Innocence, how ſtrong thy charm!
Of this murderous pair, ſo fierce,
One, though lifted is his arm,
Wants a heart the wife to pierce.
Piteous breaſt and flowing eyes,
Wherefore do ye thus relent?
I can't ſtrike! the vi [...]lain cries;
Here then let your life be ſpent.
Blanch, with fear and fright half dead,
Haſtens to take up her child;
And, all trem [...]ng as ſhe ſled,
Traverſes the pathleſs wild.
In the tranſports of her joy,
How ſhe claſps him to her heart!
Tracting in th' unhappy boy.
Siffroi, ſtill her ſoul's beſt part.
Soon comes ſharp inquietude,
Theſe vain tranſports to enſue!
In a place ſo wild and rude,
Hapleſs pair! what will you do?
[184]Day deſcends: Blanch wanders long,
Nothing knowing where to go;
While, oh grief! her pangs ſo ſtrong,
Stop her milk's late plenteous flow.
How ſhall I deſcribe her fears,
Her unutterable ſmart?
While the feeds the babe with tears,
Warm'd by preſſure to her heart.
If he [...], ſhe feels his pain
Pierce her tencer boſom through:
If he ceaſes to complain,
Thinks him dead, and mourns anew.
Night comes on;—to grief reſign'd,
She awaits returning day;
Then ſhe wanders forth to find
Fruit her hunger to alla [...]:
Haſting I ask, ſhe ſeen with joy,
Wond'rous ſight! a gentle [...]ee,
Kindly, to the famiſh'd boy
Nouriſhment and milk beſtow.
God, who all we need canſt give,
Mothers are thy work alone.—
Hoping now the child may live,
Grief ſhe feels not of her own.
To a cave not far from thence,
Now the doe her gueſt precedes,
Points her future relidence,
And with care the infant feeds.
Thus thought Blanch 'twould be her fate,
Life's whole courſe to paſs away,
In a ſolitary ſtate,
Known by none but beaſts of prey.
U [...]ripe fruits her only food:
Nothing but dry leaves her bed:
Winds that ſweep the ſolitude
Pierce her wild and dreary ſhed.
Dreams of ſoft ring hope, at leaſt
Grant the ſuccour you can give!
Famine, God can turn to feaſt;
Therefore, Blanch, in patience live!
[185]If he ſmites us, he's our ſire,
And his children he holds dear:
Comfort then! his darting fire
Wickedneſs alone needs fear.

PART III.

Than the ſeneſchal not leſs,
Thinking Blanch among the dead,
Siffroi feels the keen diſtreſs
By a troubled conſcience bred:
If he drives her from his mind,
Thither ſhe returns again;
Often too his heart's inclin'd
To ſuppoſe her free from ſtain.
Torn with anguiſh, tir'd of breath,
He would gladly die in ſight;
But ſtern Fate will not by death
Terminate his wretched plight.
Spent with wearineſs, one day
By the foe was Siffroi ta'en;
Sev'n long years in bonds he lay,
And, when free, repaſs'd the main.
He arrives, o'erwhelm'd with grief;
Ev'n his native plains, ſo gay,
Can afford him no relief,
Nor his bitter pangs allay.
Taſteleſs ſeems the feſtive bowl,
Dull the pomp of courtly ſhow:—
Siffroi, for thy tortur'd ſoul
Fate reſerves another blow.
Verging now to life's laſt goal,
Does the ſeneſchal repent,
And behind him leaves a ſcroll
Proving Blanch was innocent.
Oh! what horror Siſſroi then
Felt, when he beheld and read—
Blanch through me, he cries, of men
Guiltieſt, has unjuſtly bled.
[186]
Thenceforth does a haggard fiend
Stalk where'er he turns his ſight;
On his path by day attend,
And diſturb his ſleep by night.
Blanch he ſees in fan'ral ſhroud
With her babe go glaring by:
Fierce they frown, and yelling loud,
Cruel ſpouſe and father cry.
Wine and pleaſure both in vain
Miniſter their ſoothing balm:
Reſpite he finds none from pain,
Thoſs'd by tempeſt without calm,
Moſt however he's inclin'd
To purſue the ſtag's ſwift pace;
Leaſt diſtracted, when his mind
Meets the turmoil of the chace.
One day, as it chanc'd, his dart
Pierc'd a deer,—the creature fled:
He purſues her ſteps, in part
Guided by the blood ſhe ſhed.
But while traverſing the wild,
What ſtrange objects ſoon appear!
Lo a female and a child,
Comforting the wounded deer!
On this female form, half bare,
Scarcely had he turn'd his view,
Than ſhe redden'd, and her hair
Inſtantly before her threw.
From the world, cry'd Siffroi, torn
With this child what do you here?
Sev'n long years, ſaid Blanch, I mourn
One though cruel, ſtill moſt dear.
Cruel, Siffroi cried, and why?
By a villain's arts, ſaid ſhe,
Was his ear deceiv'd, and I
An adult'reſs thought to be.
[187]What then are you?—but proceed.
Blanch I was, when fortune ſmil'd.
Siffroi ſpringing off his ſteed
Cries aloud, My wife and child!
Yes, 'tis you, with joy intenſe!
He repeats, and many a kiſs,
Oh I know your innocence
But believ'd you dead ere this.
Cruel as I was, dear wife,
To reduce you to this ſtate!
No, ſaid Blanch, you give me life,
If you own my truth, though late.
But, by this time, round about,
Crowding his companions throng;
See your miſtreſs? he cries out,
She for whom we griev'd ſo long:
See my ſon too; of his face
Ev'ry feature calls him ſo.
Come, and from this dreary place,
To my palace let us go.
On the train proceeds, and near
Follow the now happy pair
Cloſe to them the gentle deer,
Proud the playful child to bear.
Family, thrice fortunate!
All your ſufferings now are o'er,
Now at length you prove a fate
Happier than you knew before.

THE AFFECTIONATE MOTHER.

[188]

LETTER I.
To Mrs. Torrington.

MADAM,

THIS addreſs, perhaps, will cauſe you ſome ſurprize; or poſſibly you may have looked for ſuch a greeting.—I, for my part, find it neceſſary; and of courſe, without another line of preface, I paſs over to the ſubject which extorts this letter from me.

You may well remember, there was once a time when Ifi [...]ncerely loved you, and when you yourſelf appeared to merit my affection. Now that time is paſt. You have found out an object worthier of your love than I am. Since you act from the idea of promoting your felicity by ſuch a preference, I do not wiſh to thwart you.—We are free.—Do you retire where you think fit, while I live where I pleaſe; and that is here. I grant you a week's time to make your choice. I go away to-morrow morning, and ſhall ſtay from home till Monday next, that you may not be incommoded with my preſence, or endure that trouble, of which it does not ſuit me in the leaſt to be a witneſs. Reſpecting our three children, you may be at peace on their account. Their mother, after her behaviour, muſt no longer have the leaſt communication with them; and whenever I think fit to make enquiry, I ſhall find ſome governeſs who will not be wholly unqualified to bring them up according to their birth. Receive for ever my adieu. Enjoy in peace your new condition, and endeavour, as much as you can, to blot out the remembrance of that man, who formerly was proud to ſubſcribe himſelf your loving huſband, but is now no more than, &c.

ARTHUR TORRINGTON,

LETTER II.
To Mr. Torrington.

[189]
SIR,

I Should in vain endeavour to deſcribe the different emotions raiſed within my ſoul, by the peruſal of your letter. You reſolve that a ſeparation ſhall take place between us. Since you judge an open rupture needful, I ſubmit to your good pleaſure. If when we were firſt united, any one had told me that all our mutual vows would come to this, I ſhould certainly not have been perſuaded that ſuch an event was poſſible. Nevertheleſs it has taken place. In my misfortunes however I have ſtill one conſolation left me; namely that in heaven there is a God, who has the means of manifeſting innocence. My conſcience clears me of reproach. My heart has no idea of an object worthier of me, as you ſay, than you are. It has always been devoted to you only. I proteſt all this, not making uſe of oaths, but by a ſimple affirmation which my heart pronounces with aſſurance. I will make no effort to convince you of my innocence, and your injuſtice. I ſhall patiently purſue the path which God's providence points out for me. God's providence, I ſay, which hitherto has heaped its bleſſings on me; and, I hope, will ſtill continue ſo to do. It is a cruel ſtep, ſir, to take all my children from me. I may think, the mother who firſt gave them life in anguiſh, has a greater title to them than a father; and the laws would grant me the ſociety of one, at leaſt: but do not imagine that I have ſuch a doubt of your paternal tenderneſs and wiſh to make them happy, as to have recourſe to legal aid againſt you. I will figure to myſelf with reſignation, that God's will by death, has torn them from me, or that I myſelf am dead, and ſhall be very quickly followed by them. Farewel, and be at all times happy, moſt unjuſt, yet deareſt huſband. Every night and morning I will pray to God that, for your own repoſe, he may remove the miſt of error from before [190]your eyes, convincing you how faithful and affectionate a ſpouſe you are at preſent wronging, in the perſon of your deſolate

AMELIA TORRINGTON,

SCENE I.

Mrs. Torrington, Harriet, Sophia, Caroline.
Harriet.

Here we are, mama.

Mrs. Torrington.

Come hither, my dear children. Sir down by me: I have ſomething to tell you.

Caroline.

Take me on your knee, do, pray, mama.

(Mrs. Torrington takes up Caroline, kiſſes her, and weeps.)
Harriet.

What is the matter, dear mama? why do you cry?

Sophia.

I have done nothing, at leaſt, that I know of, to diſpleaſe you.

Caroline.

Nor I either, dear mama.

The Children,
(while their mother cannot ſpeak for tears.)

Mama! dear, dear mama!

Mrs Torrington,
(reſtraining her tears.)

Do not be uneaſy, my ſweet children I beſeech you. Do not cry thus, or you will certainly diſtract me.

Harriet.

Then why did you cry yourſelf, firſt of all? Why did you weep ſo yeſterday? the day before? and every day ſince you received my papa's laſt letter?

Mrs. Torrington.

Do not aſk me, my poor girl! You will know all time enough. All that I can tell you at preſent, my dear children, is, that I am forced to leave you tomorrow morning early.

Sophia.

And do not you intend then to take me this time, as I was promiſed? Harriet you remember, went with you laſt year.

Mrs. Torrington.

I wiſh I could, my life; and not you only, but your ſiſters likewiſe; but it is not in my power.

Harriet.

At leaſt, mama, I hope you mean to return very ſoon.

Sophia.

And won't you bring me ſomething pretty?

Caroline.

And me too?

Harriet.
[191]

What, ſiſters! can you ſee how ſad mama is, and yet think of aſking her for play-things?—If I durſt—

Mrs. Torrington.

Well? what, my deareſt Harriet?

Harriet,
(burſling into tears.)

You will never come back to us. I know it. You are always ſorrowful when you quit us; but yet you never wept ſo much as now, when you were going on a little journey.

Mrs. Torrington.

Do not alarm yourſelf, Harriet. In about ſix weeks I ſhall come back and ſee you.

Sophia.

In about ſix weeks! and what are we to do, ſo long, without you?

Caroline.

I can never play ſo well, you know, mama, as when you are with me?

Mrs. Torrington.

Your papa will come back next Monday.

Harriet.

And not find you here then, to receive him!

Sophia.

He will be very ſorry, when he comes, to find you abſent.

Caroline.

So pray ſtay at leaſt till he comes back.

Mrs. Torrington.

It will but give him greater pleaſure, at the time of my return, to ſee me; and ſix weeks will ſoon be paſt.

Harriet.

You won't inform us; but I know very well that papa—

Mrs. Torrington.

Dear child, you wound my heart; and I have grieved enough already, at the thought of parting with you. Pray be comforted. We ſhall ſee one another again very ſoon. Receive this kiſs as an aſſurance.

Harrict,
(clinging round her neck.)

Oh, if it were true!

Mrs. Torrington.

When ſix weeks are once paſt, you will ſee. I promiſe you, and you know, I never yet deceived you. Take care of your health, dear babes, and ſtudy to amuſe yourſelves till I return.

(She embraces them one after the other.)

Harriet and Sophia, you that are the eldeſt, take what care you can that nothing happens to poor little Caroline. Think frequently of me, and I, on my part, will do ſo of you. —Farewel, farewel;

(She forces herſelf from them, and goes out; while they ſtand motionleſs with grief, and cry bitterly.)

LETTER III.
To Mrs. Villars.

[192]
Dear and Worthy FRIEND,

I Send you my three girls, and earneſtly conjure you to beſtow your tendereſt care upon them, ſo that they may find a ſecond mother in you. After the deplorable event that has deprived them of the mother who firſt gave them life, I look upon it as a ſpecial bleſſing that your ladyſhip ſo generouſly condeſcends to ſuperintend their education. I am ſenſible how great a burthen I wiſh you to undertake, and how utterly unabled ſhall ever be to ſhew my gratitude for ſuch a favour. But then what will not a father dare to do for his children? Condeſcend, therefore my deareſt Madam, upon that account, to pardon my paternal indiſcretion, and diſpoſe for ever both of me and every thing belonging to me. There is one particular that I cannot ſufficiently recommend to your attention; namely, the ſelection of a proper governeſs. Endeavour to ſecure them one according to your principles and mine. There are ſo few, Madam, fit for any thing but dreſſing and undreſſing dolls! and rather than deliver up my children to ſuch creatures, I would leave them in a wilderneſs, to vegetate, without receiving any education. But as ſouls that afterwards prove worthy of each other, have a ſort of reciprocal attraction, by a ſecret ſympathy ſubſiſting in them, I am not without the hope that in ſo elegant a place as Bath, you will at leaſt be able to procure ſome woman of a ſuitable behaviour, with ſenſe ſufficient, and knowledge to bring up my children as I wiſh. I beg that you would ſuppoſe yourſelf at liberty to enter into any terms with ſuch a one as you yourſelf think proper, ſince I mean to ſpare no coſt upon a point of ſuch importance. I am quite impatient for a letter from you. It would highly pleaſe me, if your ladyſhip would charge my eldeſt daughter Harriet with ſome part of the correſpondence that will be between us; as by ſuch means, ſhe will come herſelf to write correctly betimes, and to expreſs herſelf with ſome degree of eaſe. It is in [193]your power to render more ſupportable the great misfortune that I have undergone, and to give me in my children all the joy of which their mother has deprived me. In reality, I cheriſh ſuch a hope within me, to drive out the uneaſineſs that otherwiſe would overwhelm me; and ſubſcribe myſelf, with every ſentiment of gratitude, eſteem and friendſhip,

Yours, &c. ARTHUR TORRINGTON.

SCENE II.

Mrs. Torrington, Jenny, (the maid) and Crape, (her footman.)
Crape,
(entering.)

Here is my lady Harbord's anſwer, madam, to your letter, with her compliments.

Mrs. Torrington.

That is well! Is Benjamin in the houſe? Bid him come up: and come you with him likewiſe.

Mrs. Torrington,
(having read the letter.)

Thank Heaven!—I have ſucceeded.—

(To her maid,)

Hold, Jenny: it is meant for you.

Jenny,
(reading.)

"I am quite happy, madam, to receive the chambermaid that you recommend me. One, of whom you ſpeak ſo very handſomely, muſt be a valuable ſervant; and I thank you for the preference that you have afforded me on this occaſion. She may come whenever ſhe thinks fit."

(giving back the letter with a trembling hand.)

Alas, my deareſt miſtreſs! what have I done then, that you are ſending me away? In what have I deſerved diſmiſſion?

Mrs. Torrington.

You have not deſerved it, my poor Jenny. You have, at all times, been a dutiful girl, and if, hereafter, Providence ſhould otherwiſe diſpoſe my lot, I will have none but you to wait upon me. But at preſent, it is impoſſible that you ſhould continue with me any longer. We muſt abſolutely part. Be comforted it will not, I perſuade myſelf, be long before I have you back. I would, till then, have given you wherewithal to live, but that I fear the danger that might threaten your [194]youth and inexperience. You will be, with Lady Harbord, no leſs happy than you were with me, as I have recommended you to her protection in a very earneſt manner. Take this little preſent as a token of remembrance; there is likewiſe in the bottom drawer of my bureau, a quantity of clothes and linen which I give you. Go, my poor dear Jeany, and do not cry before me thus. My eyes are full enough of tears already. Go; and, when you have put all your things together, I will ſee you once more.

Jenny,
(wringing her hands.)

And muſt I quit you then, my deareſt lady? No; I cannot live without you; I will follow you wherever you are going.

Mrs. Torrington,
(with firmneys.)

Let me beg, dear Jenny, if you love me, not to here my mind at preſent with your lamentations: leave me to myſelf. I want to be alone. Go, go, my poor dear friend. I have already mentioned that I would ſee you once again before we part.

Jenny,
(going out.)

My worthieſt miſtreſs!

Mrs. Torrington, Benjamin, (her coachman,) Crape; (the foorman.)
Benjamin.

Do you want me, madam? Are you going out this morning?

Mrs. Torrington.

Wait a little, Benjamin.

(to Crape.)

Crape, how much may be coming to you?

Crape.

Only for a quarter, madam.

Mrs. Torrington.

There it is, beſides a half year more; that you may have a trifle for your ſubſiſtance till you find another p [...]ace, as my [...] [...]lige me to leave home. I have been [...]aſed with your behaviour in my ſervice, and drawn up this [...], which you may ſhew, wherever you apply for [...]ment. You are young, and know your buſineſs. [...] will eaſily procure a place. Parewel, and God he with you.

(The footman quits the room with ſorrow in his conten [...]nce.)
Benjamin.

Ah! my good dear lady! I would fain believe that my turn is not coming.

Mrs. Torrington.

It is with great reluctance I inform you that we muſt part.

Benjamin.
[195]

What, I leave you, madam! I, that ſaw you almoſt as ſoon as you were born, and followed you, when you were married, from your father's! I, whom you conſidered as a part of your dowry, and declared that you did ſo; will you ſend me off, when I have been ſo many years your ſervant? Do you think me leſs attached to you at preſent on account of my age, than I was formerly! Alas! I have no wife or child. I have no friend but you, my deareſt miſtreſs! what will become of me then, if I muſt now be parted from you?

Mrs. Torrington.

Benjamin, you may eaſily believe me, when I tell you that this parting cannot but afflict me. But you ſee, I have diſmiſſed my maid and footman, and you may judge, I cannot have occaſion for a coachman.

Benjamin.

Cannot have occaſion! Are my maſter's affairs in confuſion then? I have wherewithal to feed your horſes many years to come, your bounty gave it me. Pray, then, let me die in my ſeat, and ſtill continue with you.

Mrs. Torrington.

Such a proof of your attachment cannot but affect me, and I feel it at my heart; but be you comforted. Your maſter manages his fortune as a man of prudence ſhould do; and his wife is not in want of any thing: in proof of which, I give you my three horſes, and a trifle every year for your ſupport.

Benjamin.

What, me, ſo much, my dear miſtreſs? What uſe can I make of your bounty? I ſhould but die the ſooner, after I had it, out of grief for having loſt the worthy giver of it. Never, therefore, never—

Mrs. Torrington.

I inſiſt on your acceptance of it, for my own, though not your ſatisfaction. I would willingly be happy in the thought of having given you peace and comfort for the reſt of your old age. Go then, my friend: you will diſtreſs me, ſhould you ſtay a minute longer.

Benjamin.

Let me wiſh you then, at leaſt, a th [...]uſand bleſſings. I am old; yet were I younger, ſhould not have ſufficient time to weep for having loſt you.

[196] Mrs. Villars, Mrs. Torrington, (under the feigned name of Lambert, and in aiſguiſe.)
Mrs. Torrington

Pardon me, madam, the liberty of this intruſion. I have been informed that you want a governeſs for three young ladies. Though I am far from thinking that I have all the neceſſary qualifications for ſuch an arduous undertaking, yet my ſituation induces me to beg that you would have ſo much goodneſs as to make a trial of me.

Mrs. Villars.

May I aſk you, madam, who you are, and what your name is?

Mrs. Torrington.

Lambert, madam; I am the unhappy widow of a man whom I loved, and ſtill love better than myſelf. In the affliction that beſets me, I ſhould look upon it as a conſolation, could I fill my time up with the education of your little ladies; I conjure you, madam, to beſtow this favour on me, if you have not yet engaged with any one. I dare perſuade myſelf, you will be ſatisfied with my ſolicitude to pleaſe you. I deſire no ſalary, I am above the poſſibility of want. It is only an employment that I requeſt, to drive away the thought of my misfortunes.

Mrs. Villars.

So affecting is your motive, that it intereſts me in your favour. You have then no children, madam?

Mrs. Torrington,
(with emotion.)

I had three, that conſtituted all my hope and ſatisfaction; but, alas! my cruel fortune has deprived me of them.

Mrs. Villars.

I ſincerely pity you with all my heart! You ſeem a very tender mother; and deſerve that they ſhould have lived to recompenſe your feeling and affection.

Mrs. Torrington,
(with a ſigh.)

Ah, madam! they are ſtill, ſtill living. But, on that account (however ſtrange my ſtory) not leſs loſt to me.

(She weeps.)
Mrs. Villars.

I cannot comprehend you, madam; either your affliction has impaired your underſtanding, or you ſtifle in your heart ſome very great misfortune. Would you fear to truſt me with it? Poſſibly, I might be able to afford you ſome degree of conſolation.

Mrs. Torrington.
[197]

Yes, madam; you only can afford me conſolation.

Mrs. Villars.

What! I only? Let me know then what I can do for you? There is nothing that I would not with chearfulneſs perform to comfort you.

Mrs. Torrington.

Then make me governeſs of your young ladies.

Mrs. Villars.

Is that all?

Mrs. Torrington.

I can have nothing elſe to aſk; but what I aſk will make me happy, if you grant it.

Mrs. Villars.

I cannot expreſs my aſtoniſhment at what you ſay. All this converſation is in ſome ſort like a viſion. Though you do not think me worthy of your conſidence, I feel within me a deſire to give you mine. I will bring you in the three young ladies. Will you undergo a ſlight examination of your abilities to diſcharge the employment that you ſolicit? If, as I have not a doubt, you juſtify the idea that I have formed concerning them, I promiſe to intruſt you with their education.

Mrs. Torrington,
(in tranſport.)

O my noble benefactreſs! I cannot contain my joy! then I have your promiſe?

Mrs. Villars.

Yes, madam; but on ſuch conditions as I mentioned.

Mrs. Torrington.

Madam, I deſire no better; and thank Heaven and you I have again recovered my three children?

Mrs. Villars.

Your three children, madam! What three children?

Mrs. Torrington.

Thoſe that you have undertaken to protect, the three Miſs Torringtons. You ſee before you their unhappy, but yet guiltleſs mother, whom her ſpouſe has parted from them. I have left my property behind me, and diſguiſed my name and circumſtances, to procure an introduction to my children. I was fearful of diſcovering who I was, till I had obtained your promiſe. I am ſenſible, my ſpouſe has written to you about ſomething which he imagines I have done amiſs; but yet, I dare perſuade myſelf, my preſent conduct has already proved how innocent I muſt be of his accuſation. A good mother cannot ſurely be a wicked wife!

Mrs. Villars,
(embracing her.)

O moſt affectionate, but yet courageous woman! I want words to ſhew my joy and [198]admiration. Could it poſſibly have come into my head, that Mrs. Torrington was hid beneath this ſorrowful diſguiſe.

Mrs. Torrington.

The metamorphoſis has not been painful to me; and, in future, I am ſeriouſly determined to ſupport it. No one in the world, madam, except you, ſhall ever be acquainted who I am. Conſide upon my promiſe. By whatever you yourſelf conceive moſt ſacred, will I ſwear, that not a word ſhall ever eſcape me, to reveal the ſecret.

Mrs. Villers.

And on my part too, I promiſe you the ſame diſcretion. But your daughters?

Mrs. Torrington.

I ſhall find it a hard taſk, indeed, to keep myſelf a ſtranger, as it were, to them, and ſo ſuppreſs the workings of my motherly affection: But no other way is left me. Only aid me while I perſonate my part. As ſoon as the deception is eſtabliſhed once, it will ſupport itſelf. I ſhould be quite without anxiety on that [...]ead, if it were not for my eldeſt daughter, Harriet. She, I am afraid, will know me. I muſt perſevere, however, in the plou, impoſition.

Mrs. Villars.

I can bear no longer this affecting ſcene, but will be gone, and bring you in the children.

(She goes out, and almoſt inſtantly return, with Harriet and her [...]s; who all make a [...] to Mrs. Torrington, conſidering her from head to feet, with great attention and embarr [...]ment.)
Mrs. Villars.

My dear little ladies, it is to let you ſee this gent [...]ewoman whom I have choſen to be with you, as your governeſs. I dare engage you will be happy under her. I think, I may aſſure you of her care and friendſhip; and expect that you, on your part, will obey and love her, juſt as if you thought her your mama.

Harriet,
(falling into her arms)

It is our mama! it is ſhe herſelf!

Sophia and Carcline.

Mama! mama! You are returned then?

(They all [...]ing to her, with repeated kiſſes; but ſhe keept up [...]r ſerved and ſerious countenance.)
Mrs. Villars.

Truly, I was thinking that you wou'd all be [...] deceived. I had myſelf the ſame idea of the lady; I ſancied, I know not for what reaſon, that ſhe was your maina.

Harriet.
[199]

And ſo ſhe is; my heart informs me ſo, as truly as my eyes.

Sophia.

And have you brought me any thing?

Caroline.

Ay, where is the doll that you promiſed me, mama? Pray let me have it.

Mrs. Torrington.

My dear little ladies, I am ſorry to ſee you all in ſuch an error. I am not your mother. You know, ſhe is a great way off.

Harriet.

No, not you are our dear mama. We cannot be deceived. You have not ſuch a charming dreſs on as ſhe wears, but then you have her face, and her ſhape, and her ſweet voice.

Mrs. Torrington.

Is it poſſible that I ſhould reſemble your mama ſo much? If ſo, I am very glad, on your account, as well as my own: it will make us ſo much better friends to one another: will it not, young ladies? I dare ſay you begin to love me a little already, don't you?

Sophia.

O! much, much, mama.

Caroline.

And I too? If you did but know—

Harriet,
(weeping.)

What have we done, mama, that you ſhould grieve us thus? that you ſhould tell us you are not our mother? but, however, we are all of us your children.

Mrs. Villars.

Come, good madam, you muſt be what they would have you; and ſince they reſolve to call you mother, take that name upon you: it will give them pleaſure. And, young ladies, if you like it, you may call me mother likewiſe.

Harriet.

We do not wiſh to affront you, but though you love us, you will never be our mother.

Mrs. Torrington.

Well, my dear young ladies, if you with to make me your mama, I wiſh it likewiſe; and will have as much affection for you, as if really I were ſo. My dear Harriet, and my dear Sophia, and my dear, ſweet, little Caroline.

(She embraces them with tranſport.)
Harriet.

How happy we all are, in having our mama again! We thought continually of you, in your abſence; and did hardly any thing but cry ſince you firſt left us.

Mrs. Torrington,
(whiſpering Mrs. Villars.)

I foreſaw that Harriet would diſcover me; and therefore I muſt make her of my party, by diſcovering my intention to [200]her. Then take away her ſiſters for a moment, if you can.

Mrs. Villars,
(whiſpering Mrs. Torrington.)

Yes, I underſtand you.—

(To Sophia and Caroline.)

Come my little angels, I will let you have the play-things that your mama, as you would have her called, has brought you.

(She goes out with Sophia and Caroline.)
Mrs. Torrington, Harriet.
Mrs. Torrington.

We are now alone my dear Harriet; I may indulge the happineſs that I feel in preſſing you to my heart.

Harriet,
(falling into her arms.)

Ah, now you are my good mama, indeed. But pray, never for the future, tell us that you are not.

Mrs. Torrington.

Be it ſo, my deareſt Harriet; but there is one thing that I inſiſt on, in my turn.

Harriet.

Oh! any thing in the world, mama.

Mrs. Torrington.

Then if you love me, Harriet, do not tell any one that I am your mother. Call me only Mrs. Lambert; you underſtand. It is of the greateſt conſequence to my affairs; and for a reaſon, which I have not time to tell you now, it is neceſſary that I ſhould be unknown.

Harriet.

How would you have me ceaſe to call you my mama? you that I love ſo much?

Mrs. Torrington.

And do you think that my love conſiders it leſs painful, to deny myſelf the only name, which can at all times make me happy?

Harriet.

Well then, I obey; but every time that it comes not from my lips, when I am ſpeaking to you, ſuppoſe me to pronounce it in my heart.

LETTER IV.
To Mr. Torrington.

Dear papa,

I HAVE ſo many things to write to you, that I cannot tell with which I ſhould begin my letter. We are now no longer at Mrs. Villars's, but have removed to Mrs. Lambert, [201]our governeſs's houſe; it is in the Circus, and a very pleaſant ſituation. You cannot poſſibly conceive how happy we are all of us in being with her. She is ſuch a charming woman! quite as kind as our mama! She loves us juſt as if we were her children, and we love her alſo juſt as if ſhe were our mother! There is no need of laying out your money to have maſters come and teach us; ſhe herſelf knows every thing that we ought to learn. You would imagine that ſhe conſidered it her happineſs to teach us; and ſhe does it in ſo kind a way, that we are all delighted with inſtruction at her hands. Sophia and little Caroline already read quite charmingly, ſo much attention Mrs. Lambert has paid them! As for me, I have begun a courſe of geography and hiſtory with her: this, together with a little cyphering, and a few choice pieces both in verſe and proſe, which I take care to learn by heart, employs our morning. In the afternoon, for recreation ſake, I go to drawing, dancing, and the harpſicord; and when the evening comes, ſit down and take my needle, at the uſe of which you cannot imagine how clever Mrs. Lambert is: and laſtly, to complete myſelf in cyphering, and acquire a little knowledge of the expences of a houſe, ſhe gives me all the bills to overlook, and makes me ſet down every little ſum of money that ſhe lays out. By theſe means I begin to know the price of many things, and, as ſhe tells me, may become your little ſtewardeſs when I return. With ſo much on my hands to do all day, you will perhaps, imagine that I am tired at night; not at all, papa. I am happy, on the contrary, to think that I have ſo well filled up my time, and ſhould have reaſon to complain, if any one deprived me of ſuch charming occupations.

I have put a little trick on Mrs. Lambert, and mean to tell you what it is. She went the other day with Caroline to viſit Mrs. Villars, and left me at home to keep Sophia company. I thought it would divert her if I read a little; ſo I took a book that we have, called the Theatre of Education, from the French, and read the Poor Blind Woman. I could not refrain from crying very much; but, to my great ſurpriſe, Sophia did not. This quite vexed me, as you may eaſily imagine; upon which I pinched her, that ſhe might cry and keep me company. She cried indeed, and more a great deal than I wanted [202]her to do. At laſt however I appeaſed her, after many kiſſes and careſſes, but was angry with myſelf for having hurt her. I ſuppoſe, ſome object took off her attention while I read, and naturally thought that ſhe would be really affected, could ſhe read the piece herſelf: with this idea in my head, I formed a plan of putting her to con this charming piece in private, till ſhe could read it perfectly; and Mrs. Lambert could not refrain laſt night from wondering at the progreſs that ſhe had made. We did not let her know our ſecret, but propoſe to catch her ſo again with Caroline. I am quite rejoiced that we can have theſe opportunities of pleaſing her, for all the trouble that ſhe is every moment taking upon our account.

Theſe, dear papa, are our amuſements and our ſtudies here; to which if you add our walks about the place, our viſits to a few poor people near us, whom we now and then aſſiſt with old clothes and money, and our labours in a little garden, where we tend our flowers, you will have the hiſtory of our times at large. We never were ſo well in health as now, and never in our lives ſo happy; we want nothing but the pleaſure of your company. If you would only take a little journey down to Bath, I would give every thing in the world that you might ſee this Mrs. Lambert. I am ſure, no woman breathing would prove worthier of your friendſhip. Oh! come, come papa!

But you muſt know, I have Caroline at preſent at my elbow, and ſhe aſks me if I am writing to you. She is ſo proud of having ſcrawled theſe few days paſt what ſhe calls letters, in a copy-book that Mrs. Lambert has made her, that ſhe ſays ſhe too will ſcribble you a line or two. It will be a charming hodge-podge, I foreſee, of great and little letters, and fine ſpelling, if ſhe ſets about it; but no matter, I muſt pleaſe her. She has got a pen, in hand already, and is groping in the ſtandiſh for ink. She is tugging me this very moment by the apron to leave off, and give her up my ſeat. Adieu then, dear papa. My governeſs deſires me to preſent you her reſpects. Sophia's duty to you, and mine alſo. I am, &c.

Harriet Torrington.

LETTER V.
To Mr. Torrington.

[203]
Sir,

YOU certainly remember what you have often ſaid you would ſubmit to, if a woman could be found completely fit to undertake the education of a child, except it were her mother. I have met with one, whoſe qualities are even greater than your wiſhes, for the education of your children; and with juſtice I might claim the full performance of your promiſe, and expect that you ſhould ſet out for Rome upon your head. However, lay aſide your fears; I will not abuſe my power, but ſhew you no leſs mercy than the confidence that you have repoſed in me. I claim one ſole condition of you, or requeſt rather, as a friend, and that is, to come down as loon as poſſibly you can. Do not aſk what reaſon I can have for this abrupt requeſt, as you ſhall know it when you are here. You have only to ſet out, and that immediately, unleſs you wiſh me to repent that I have taken ſuch concern in your affairs. Yours [...]aitnfully,

Hertenſia Villers.

P. S. Harriet begs me to encloſe my note within her letter, ſo that you may read hers firſt.

LETTER VI.
To Mrs. Villars.

My dear and valuable friend,

I PAY obedience to your letter, and leave town immediately, as you enjoin me; ſo that this reply will not have reached you halt a dozen hours before you ſee me. In reality, I wiſh to have it go before-hand, and in ſome ſort ſpare my tongue the ſhame and trouble of revealing what it is to tell you. Shall I even have ſufficient courage thus to let you know my ſituation? but the caſe is urgent; and beſides, I merit my humiliation. Well then, know, [204]madam, I have ſhewn myſelf the moſt unjuſt and cruel of all huſbands! I have dared to diſparage the unſpotted virtue of my Amelia with my ſcandalous ſuſpicions; of my Amelia, I repeat, whoſe very looks I am unworthy now to meet. It was when I moſt inſulted her that ſhe was moſt ſtudious to preſerve my name from ignominy. One of my relations, a young man whom I patronized, was on the point of being utterly diſgraced among his brother officers, for certain youthful levities which he durſt not communicate to me, acquainted as he was with my impatient temper. It was ſhe who, with the fruits of her oeconomy, delivered him from the diſhonour that he was going to bring both upon himſelf and me. She had ſufficient ſtrength of mind to bear with my unworthy treatment and aſperſions, rather than expoſe him to my indignation by revealing his delinquency. I have diſcovered very recently this motive for thoſe ſecret interviews that ſo diſturbed my mind, and cannot keep from curſing my deteſted jealouſy. But how ſhall I endure her preſence? At her feet, and without daring to look up, I will implore her pardon. I am poſting to that quarter where ſhe has fixed her retirement: fortunately I muſt paſs through Bath to reach it. I ſhall ſee you by the way, and kiſs my almoſt orphan little ones. Farewel! I dare not ſign a name which my jealouſy has made ſo criminal.

Mrs. Villars, Mr. Torrington, Harriet, Sophia, Caroline.
Harriet.

Well, papa, ſo you are pleaſed with what we have told you?

Sophia.

And think us very much improved?

Mr. Torrington.

Yes, my children, I am charmed with every thing I have ſeen!

Caroline.

As well as with the little letter of my writing? Was not it quite pretty?

Mr. Torrington.

Admirable, like yourſelf, my little Caroline! But where is your worthy governeſs? I wiſh to ſee and thank her.

Mrs. Villars.

I ſee her coming this way. We will leave you with her. Come, my little dears, come along with me.

(She goes out with Harriet, Sophia and Caroline.)
[205] Mr. Torrington, Mrs. Torrington. (Mrs. Torrington comes in, but with a trembling ſtep; and Mr. Torrington advances towards her)

Madam, let me aſk your pardon!—But—whoſe features do I ſee?—Who is this?

Mrs. Torrington.

Well, ſir, what cauſes this confuſion! Are you ſorry that I have the care and education of your children?

Mr. Torrington.

Sorry! Nothing in you ever ſhould have made me wonder, had I but deſerved the happineſs of knowing you.—My Amelia!

Mrs. Torrington.

Why beſtow that name upon me?—I have put it off.

Mr. Torrington.

You have, indeed; and therefore, kneeling at your feet, I ſhall implore you to reſume it.

(He falls upon his knees before her.)
Mrs. Torrington.

What, would you do, ſir?

Mr. Torrington.

If you would not behold me die,—one word!—one ſingle word! one of thoſe ſweetly ſounding accents that were wont to make me happy!

Mrs. Torrington.

Well, then, deareſt huſband, riſe, and come to the embrace of your Amelia, who ſtill loves you.

Mr. Torrington.

It is too much!—Too much!—I aſk not ſuch a bleſſing!—Tell me only that you have ceaſed to hate me.

Mrs. Torrington.

It ſhould be my puniſhment to aſk your pardon, could ſuch hatred ever come into my heart. Speak only of my happineſs: I think of nothing in the world but yours. Come, then, and let us both be happy in the converſation of our children.

LETTER VII.
To Mrs. Villars.

Dear Madam,

I LEAVE Bath with every ſenſe of gratitude that the ſervices which I have experienced from your friendſhip cannot but inſpire, and fly towards London where I mean to furniſh a new houſe for my Amelia. She deſigns to [206]follow me ſome few days hence, and to bring the children with her. I hope your ladyſhip will alſo come and take your portion in the happineſs that you have reſtored to, &c.

Arthur Torrington.

LETTER VIII.

Dear Spouſe,

INSTEAD of ſeeing me, or any of the children, you will have a letter full of tears and lamentation. On the day after your departure, Harriet and Sophia all at once complained of being feveriſh, and were attacked with ſuch a head-ache that they could not poſſibly keep up. We put them, therefore, inſtantly to bed. Towards evening, Caroline made juſt the ſame complaint. All three are now covered quite over with a very thick ſmall-pox of ſuch a ſort as I am told is very virulent. I muſt forget that I never had this dreadful malady myſelf. All night, as well as day, I keep my ſituation by their bed, and every moment fear they will be ſuffocated. I have felt already, in myſelf, a laſſitude and heat in every limb; but my affection makes me ſtranger than I ſhould be otherwiſe. Their love and tenderneſs ſuſtain my courage. I perceive that, in the height of all their ſufferings, they refrain, as much as they are able, from complaint, for fear of giving me uneaſineſs. In the delirium of their fever, they do nothing but pronounce your name and mine, with tones of voice ſo moving, that one cannot poſſibly expreſs them; and no earlier than this very morning, Caroline deſired to ſee you. I replied that I could not ſend to London for you, leſt you ſhould catch her illneſs. "Oh, no, no, mama, ſaid ſhe, do not be afraid; I'll keep it all myſelf!" —"My child, replied I upon this, you might communicate the infection to him, without loſing it yourſelf."— "So much the worſe," ſaid Caroline, and ſwooned away with weakneſs; but ſoon after, coming to herſelf, ſhe called me, ſaying, "Dear mama, you have the picture of papa about your neck; pray let me kiſs [...]! There is no fear, I ſuppoſe, that it will catch the ſmall-pox from me."—Deareſt children! ſhould I loſe you! Should myſelf, perhaps—I ſee about me the pr [...]ges of a dreadful [207]ſeparation!—Arm yourſelf therefore with reſolution, my dear ſpouſe! our life in this world is but as it were a moment. Harriet is afraid leſt my letter ſhould afflict you, and requeſts, with tears, that I would permit her writing ſomething to conſole you. I am fearful ſuch an effort may exhauſt her, but more fearful to afflict her by my refuſal; I am, therefore, giving her my letter, and her trembling hand writes this:

My dear Papa,
We are extremely ill all three; but yet that is nothing,
ſo do not grieve yourſelf. I hope—

She cannot write another word. I find my ſtrength ſorſake me too. I am ſeized all over with a mortal pain. I hear Sophia groan, and muſt go to her ſuccour. Farewel, deareſt ſpouſe! Take hope; or arm yourſelf with fortitude of mind in this diſtreſs, as poſſibly it may be needful. But particularly, whether life or death enſue, love always, yours,

Amelia Torrington.

LETTER IX.
To Mr. Torrington.

Dear Friend,

HOW ſhall I expreſs the melancholy news of which you muſt be, notwithſtanding its un [...]el [...]omeneſs, acquainted! Try, if you are able, to divine the matter; for my trembling hand demurs to write it. Caroline ſtill lives; but, as for Harriet and Sophia— [...]ey, alas! are in the land of ſpirits. Your unhappy wi [...]e, as you may eaſily ſuppoſe, was overwhelmed [...] this two-fold loſs; for grief and watching ſo depr [...]d her, that the infection which ſhe received ſoon brought her to the laſt extremity. Believe me, my dear friend, when I preteſt that I would have bought her life, could I have done ſo, with the half of mine! But what avail theſe empty wiſhes? I can keep the fatal ſecret hid no longer. At this moment they are ringing for her funeral. She was not able to ſurvive her children many hours. Though you had flown to ſee her [208]once again, you would certainly not have known her, ſo much had the violence of the diſorder changed her features! I was with her conſtantly. I did not leave her bed a moment. I received her parting ſighs, and cloſed her eyelids. It was altogether ſuch a ſcene as will for ever live in my ideas. I ſhall find it difficult to repreſent her fortitude and reſignation to God's will. It was not for herſelf that ſhe ſorrowed: her laſt words were a fervent ſupplication in behalf of Caroline and you. What conſolation could I give you for her loſs of which my heart has not as great a need as yours has? Herſelf alone can ſoften your affliction. Read the incloſed of which ſhe wrote herſelf the firſt eight lines, and with a faltering accent dictated the reſt. I join my voice to hers; and in the a [...]dour of my friendſhip, turn your recollection on the child that is ſtill left you; and to whom you owe now, more than ever, all the love and tenderneſs that a father can ſhew. I will ſend her to you, when ſhe is perfectly recovered. Her endearing manner will conſole your boſom, and her education occupy your mind, which otherwiſe might yield to painful recollections. God be with you! I regret that I have nothing to offer you but the melancholy language of condolence. Yours,

Hortenſia Villars.

LETTER X.
To Mr. Torrington.

Deareſt Spouſe,

I FIND myſelf expiring. I am going to my children, who, I imagine to myſelf, are holding out their arms that I ſhould follow them; and we ſhall reſt together in one tomb. Your life is mine. I give it to my ſurviving infant. Caroline is left to repreſent me. Shew her all your tenderneſs. Be her ſupport; and may ſhe prove your conſolation! Life is ſhort, and you will both ere long rejoin us, when we ſhall not fear a further ſeparation. Think not of my loſs ſo much, as of the happy place where I ſhall wait your coming. What I was in this life, I will ſtill continue in another, namely, your

Amelia.

THE LITTLE PRISONER.

[209]

LETTER I.
From Dorothea Juſtamond to Honoria Clancy.

My dear Honoria,

YOU would never gueſs what has lately happened to my brother, to that upright and reſpected Daniel, whoſe good heart and prudent conduct made all his friends that were ſo happy as to be of his acquaintance! You remember, I ſuppoſe, the purſe that mama preſented him when you were by, with three new guineas in it. Well, thoſe three new guineas with the purſe are gone, and to increaſe your wonder, the poor boy will not or cannot tell which way. As it is ſuppoſed that he makes a ſecret of it from a principle of obſtinacy, he was ſhut up in a little room this morning, where he is not to be viſrted by any one, and whence he muſt not hope to be delivered but by making known the whole affair. How ſincerely I lament him, ſuffering this ſeverity of puniſhment! He has never been hitherto conſidered of an obſtinate or headſtrong diſpoſition. On the contrary, he has been always commended for his docility and frankneſs. I would willingly have pleaded in his favour, but could not obtain a hearing. Nevertheleſs, I am very ſure, he has not to reproach himſelf with any crime or meanneſs. Come this afternoon and ſee me, if you have your liberty. You may, in that caſe, comfort me in my dejected ſituation. The misfortune of my brother hurts me no leſs than it would do, had it happened to myſelf. Adieu! I am, in expectation of your viſit or reply,

Dear Honoria,
Your faithful and ſincere Dorothea.

LETTER II.
From Honoria Clancy to Dorothea Juſtamond.

[210]
My dear Dorothea,

I CANNOT but confeſs that I entertain ſome pity for your upright and reſpected Daniel; but ſo little, that he need not greatly tax his grateful nature to repay me. I could never pardon him for always finding ſomething or another to advance againſt me. Not that he has ever gone ſo far as publicly to tell his notions of me. If he had, I ſhould have known very well how to anſwer him: but it is an eaſy matter, by his looks, to be convinced he thinks me trifling, vain, capricious, and I know not what beſide. Whenever I have been cenſuring other people's imperſections in their abſence, for the inſtruction of my friends, to hear his manner of defending them, one would imagine I were only venting ſlander. Well, at preſent then, my little judge himſelf is under condemnation; and indeed he muſt be highly guilty, ſince his very parents have forgotten all the ſilly fondneſs that they had for him. I am charmed that they have come to know him at laſt; and would lay a wager that he deſerves much greater puniſhment than he receives. Obſtinacy is a very frightful vice alone; but in addition, he is an awkward ſpendthrift. All the money that he can fiſh out of his father, he diſperſes fooliſhly among a tribe of ragamuſſins, and has never had the ſpirit to employ it in a manner honourable to himſelf. If he had ſpent thoſe guineas in ſilk ſtockings, faſhionable buckles, or the like, one might excuſe him. Did I ſay excuſe him? one might certainly applaud his judgment in that caſe. However, as I ſaid before, I pity him a little, being, as he is, your brother; but Dorothea, you I pity moſt ſincerely, being, as you are, his ſiſter. I cannot poſſibly wait upon you this evening, it is ſuch charming weather for a walk: and then I have the prettieſt dreſs that ever you ſaw juſt come home, which I muſt certainly put on. Adieu, and think me always,

Your ſincereſt, Honoria.

LETTER III.
From Dorothea Juſtamond to Honoria Clancy.

[211]
Miſs,

I AM as pe [...]etrated as I ought to be with the avowal made me in year laſt, of that ſlacere friendſhip which it profeſſes. I [...] have been glad, if it had wrought upon you to [...] yourſelf a little more reſpectfully concerning the afternoon of my parents in behalf of Daniel, and to ſpeak w [...] more conſideration of this laſt, particularly now that [...] is ſo unhappy. I admit not your condolence for my Misfortune, as you intimate, in being ſiſter to the p [...]r: I conſider it my pride and glory, and perſuade myſelf, you will acknowledge that I have reaſon ſo to d [...] when you have peruſed a letter that I received from [...] his evening, and which I now ſend you. Thought do [...]t throw a light on the affair, I cannot look [...] language of a criminal. I heartily congr [...] [...] your pretty dreſs, and wiſh you a delightful [...].

Dorothea.

LETTER IV.
From Daniel Juſtamond to Dorothea his Siſter, ( [...] in the preceding.)

My dear Siſter,

I CAN eaſily perſuade myſelf how much you are afflicted at my [...], and ſit down to write this letter, that your grief on my account may be in ſome ſort mitigated. Think not that I am a criminal, or at leaſt that I do not believe myſelf ſuch. The three guineas are at preſent in good hands, in much better hands than mine. But you will reply, why therefore ſhould I make a ſecret of the matter to [...] parents, who muſt think me [...]ither very obſtinate or very hypocritical, in thus refuſing them the conſidence which they have a right to expect. This, indeed, is what embarraſſes my reſolution, and I [212]do not know how to anſwer. I muſt think maturely of it. I have, here in my ſolitude, all the time that I can wiſh for that purpoſe. If I perceive that I am in the wrong, I will tell them ſo, and frankly own the whole affair. I am ſure, they will excuſe me, having frequently before excuſed me, on confeſſion of my faults. I ſuffer more to think on their uneaſineſs, than my impriſonment. Adieu, dear ſiſter! Let a poor recluſe preſerve his place in your affection; and believe me, with the like affection.

Yours, &c. Daniel.

LETTER V.
From Dorothea Juſtamend to Honoria Clancy.

My deareſt Honoria,

I MIGHT expreſs myſelf a little harſhly, when I ſent you half an hour ago the letter that I had juſt before received from Daniel. I requeſt you to overlook my fault, aſcribing my ill humour to the grief that I felt in finding you ſo ready to ſuſpect my [...]or brother; and at preſent, as he cannot but be re-eſtabliſhed in your good opinion, I hope that you will for his ſake overlook it the more readily. However, I muſt tell you, his affairs take now a very gloomy turn, at leaſt to all appearances. One of our ſervants has made a diſcovery of the purſe at a confectioner's hard by. It ſeems he went into the ſhop for change, and what ſhould the confectioner take out among his gold and ſilver, but the very purſe, which the ſervant inſtantly recollected? Yet he did not ſpeak a word about it there, but came directly home and told my father who is dreſſing now, that he may go to the confectioner's, and make enquiry how he got the purſe. It is no way probable that my brother ſhould have laid out three guineas on ſweetmeats, when he deprives himſelf of every thing by indulging his extreme generoſity. Papa himſelf is of the ſame opinion: but by what means could the purſe be where it is? He has not loſt it, ſince he knows (as he informed us) where it was; which certainly he meant to ſay by this expreſſion, it is at preſent in good hands. Why, therefore, ſhould he make a ſecret of it? Truly, I cannot tell what to think upon the ſubject: be it notwithſtanding [213]what it will, I am entirely at my eaſe on his account, and have a ſort of conſidence that the affair will only terminate to his advantage. I conclude, and once more beg you to overlook the harſhneſs of my laſt, believing me,

Your faithful friend, Dorothea.

LETTER VI.
From Honoria Clancy to Dorothea Juſtamond.

Dear Dorothea,

I AM no leſs at my eaſe than you, upon account of Daniel, and as much perſuaded that this affair will turn out to his advantage. He has learnt, I make no doubt, already in his ſolitude, that he himſelf is far from being quite exempt from ſuch defects as he has frequently aſcribed to me; and the ſevere correction which he will certainly receive, will be revenge enough for me. On theſe conſiderations, I am entirely at my eaſe on his account, becauſe by this means the affair will end to his advantage. It is indeed quite neceſſary to his growing perfection, that on this occaſion he ſhould undergo the ſevereſt puniſhment. How, my ſanctimonious Mr. Daniel! you would perſuade your parents that you give every thing away in charity, and fiſh thus cunningly for money, which you afterwards lay out, three guineas at a time, in ſweetmeats! Truly, I do not wonder that he ſhould be ſo backward in revealing the affair. It would be very honourable to him. Obſtinate! a cheat! and a glutton! three good qualities indeed, and all at once diſcoverable in him! Mighty ſine! He calls the hands of a confectioner, good hands, becauſe, as I ſuppoſe, they make good things. There is charming logic for you! But adieu, my dear Dorothea! I ſincerely mourn your blindneſs to this goodfor-nothing brother's faults, and burn with abſolute impatience, till you have told me how your hero will get clear of this adventure. After all my criticizing comments, I am ſo deeply intereſted in his welfare, as to beg that you would ſend me the firſt news poſſible concerning him. I hope, you will not refuſe this mark of friendſhip to your faithful

Honoria.

LETTER VII.
From Dorethea Juſtamond to Honoria Clancy.

[214]
Miſs,

I TAKE the earlieſt opportunity in my power to ſatisſy your generous curioſity. My hero's grand adventure now is terminated in a way that gives ſatisfaction to every body —every body indeed, except the wicked. And this laſt circumſtance magnifies the pleaſure that I enjoy from this communication.

Here now follow the particulars of the affair at length. —My brother late laſt night was franding at the door, and ſaw a poor old man go by him, followed by three children that were crying bitterly. He ſupped them, and enquired the readen of their ſ [...]eſs. The old man was ſ [...] aſhamed, he could not anſwer; but the eldeſt of the children told him, notwithſtanding frequent interruptions cauſ [...]d by [...]bing, that they had not had a bit of any thing that day. "Alas! my little maſter," added he, "we are greatly to be pitied. We had formerly, as you have, a [...]e houſe: but now are left without a ſhed to cover us. Our parents are both dead of broken hearts, and we have no friend to help us but our grandfather, and he is far too old and weak to work for our ſupport." The poor old man, while this was ſaying, hid his face and ſighed moſt lamentably. Daniel, who it ſeems was very much affected at the ſcene before him, had not time to take advice, but ran up ſtairs immediately to fetch his purſe, and gave it to the poor old man. He wept afreſh with joy and admiration at my little brother's generoſity, but would not take the money. Daniel fell into a paſſion ſeeing this, and nothing but the old man's acquieſcence in the gift could calm him. He did accept the purſe; but, as he judged the charity that he had received to be too conſiderable for a child like my brother to beſtow, he reſolved to bring it back next day. He went with ſuch a view to leave it at the ſhop of the confectioner, and aſked to have a ſhilling only to provide his little family a ſupper. I cannot tell you how he made the money up again, but not a quarter of an hour ago, and juſt before my father [215]could ſet out to ſpeak with the confectioner, he brought the purſe with all the money in it to our houſe. I could have wiſhed, miſs, that you had been preſent at this ſcene; you would then have been taught to entertain a different notion of my brother's generous heart. His noble ſacrifice, together with the old man's honeſt ſcruples, made us all ſhed tears. The children and himſelf have had as much as twice the value of the purſe, and Daniel too has been paid for what he did, with ſiſty prayers and bleſſings. The concealment of this bounteous action, which my brother thought was nothing but his duty, puts a greater value on it in the eyes of my papa, and merits at my hand a meaſure of additional affection.

As this letter is the laſt that I ever mean to ſend you, I have now the honour to ſubſcribe myſelf, as ceremoniouſly as pen can do it,

Miſs,
your moſt obedient, And moſt humble ſervant, Dorothea Juſtemond.

OLD LAWRENCE.

LETTER I.
From George Wallace to Catharine.

Dear Catharine,

I Have diſmal news to tell you! Our good old friend Lawrence is no more. You recollect, he had been out of order ever ſince laſt autumn. For a fortnight paſt he had not left his room. Laſt Monday evening, when I came from ſchool, they told me that he had died that afternoon. I could not, I aſſure you, refrain from crying bitterly. His long indiſpoſition had before-hand rendered him much dearer to me. I employed the time that I had to ſpare from ſchool, in doing him whatever ſervice I was able. After all, alas! I owed him more than I had time and means to pay. He was our friend, and, I may add too, benefactor from the cradle. In our earlieſt childhood, [216]we lived more a great deal in his arms, than on our feet. He was never out of temper, but always kind and chearful. How delighted was he, when he had it in his power to afford us any new pleaſure, or to diſguiſe an old one ſo that we might think it new! I verily believe, that all his pain in dying was, that death prevented him from being any longer uſeful to us. He had been of older ſtanding in the family than our papa; and though he was no better than a common ſervant, every body looked upon him with a ſort of veneration. During his laſt illneſs, no one paid a viſit here without enquiring; "and how fares the good old Lawrence?" I could ſee that the queſtion was agreeable to my papa, who always looked on Lawrence as a very faithful friend. If ſo, no wonder then that he ſupported him in his old age, and gave him every ſort of comfort that he could require. A gentleman could not have been more comfortably ſituated, or more attentively treated. Laſt night, when he was buried, I deſired papa's permiſſion to be preſent at the ceremony. He could not, without ſome difficulty, grant me ſuch a favoar, leſt it might have a bad effect upon me: but he ſaw that I ſhould have ſuffered more from being abſent. I accompanied the body therefore, holding up a corner of the pall. I thought that by this office we were ſtill attached to one another, and that really in ſome ſort I poſſeſſed him ſtill. When I was forced to quit my hold, my hand was juſt as if it had been numbed, and did not open without difficulty; but if this was mournful, it was much more melancholy when they let him down into the grave, and eſpecially when they filled it up. I could not take my eyes off from the ſpot. Till then I could not be perſuaded that Death had wholly ſeparated us. As long as I could ſee his coffin, there remained ſtill ſomething of him; but when this remainder diſappeared, then I felt that I had for ever loſt him. All night long I ſaw him in my dreams: his ghoſt by no means frightened me: it ſeemed to ſmile upon me, and I ruſhed into its arms. I paſſed this morning in my chamber all alone, and was employed in writing you this letter. I deſigned to ſend you but a line or two, whereas my ſubject has extended while I ſpoke of Lawrence.—Our good friend is come to ſee me; Mr. Hutton, that venerable worthy man, who takes ſo much delight in giving people pleaſure when he cannot do them good; and he [217]has left me an exceedingly pathetic ſtory of a ſervant woman who worked hard to ſupport her miſtreſs after ſhe was fallen into poverty. Indeed I found it ſo exceedingly pathetic, that I ſet immediately about tranſcribing it, and ſend you a fair copy, ſince the reading of it may be a ſolace to you, as it was to me. At every act of friendſhip that Elſpy performed, I cried out, This Lawrence would have done for us, had we been in the ſituation of the lady. Ah, poor Lawrence! Ah, my good friend Lawrence!— Fare you well, dear ſiſter! I muſt here conclude my letter being ſent for down by my papa to entertain him, gloomy as I am myſelf. Aſſure my aunt and uncle of my beſt reſpects, and let each have two ſweet kiſſes, which they will place to my account. We have had a loſs in Lawrence, which we cannot poſſibly make up but by loving one another more ſincerely. Farewell then, once more! from him who, with a renewed heart of friend and brother, ſigns himſelf yours,

George Wallace.

ELSPY CAMPBELL.
(This piece was incloſed in the preceding letter.)

MRS. Macdowell, a widow lady, of an ancient and reſpectable family in Scotland, after having enjoyed the advantages of fortune till the age of fifty years, ſaw herſelf all at once ſuddenly deprived of them, and reduced to the moſt helpleſs indigence. She never had been bleſſed with any children, who might now ſupport her by the labour of their induſtry; and every other individual of the family was equally involved in her misfortunes. Wandering in the Highlands, ſhe was all day long ſoliciting a ſhelter for the night, and a morſel of bread for her ſubſiſtence.

Elſpy Campbell, who had been her faithful ſervant many years, and was always treated very kindly by her ancient miſtreſs, learns theſe diſmal tidings in her humble cottage, whither ſhe was now retired to paſs the remnant [218]of her days, far diſtant from her former ſervice. She immediately ſets out in ſearch of her reſpectable miſtreſs. There was a line marked our by her misfortunes, and the grateful Elſpy had but to walk in it. After much laborious travel, ſhe at laſt found the mournful object of her journey, and falling down on the ground before her, began thus: "Oh, my dear good miſtreſs! though I am hardly younger than yourſelf, I am, notwithſtanding that, much ſtronger and more capable of working. You, on the contrary, are far too feeble to go through with any thing like labour, on account of your former way of life, your troubles, and the ſeveral infirmities that are come all at once upon you. Come and take up your abode with me. I have a little cottage: it is well ſituated, and keeps out the weather. In addition to my cottage, I have a garden alſo, which produces me more potatoes than both of us can conſume. When I have tried all methods to ſupport you if I can, or rather when God's providence has once whatever he thinks proper to ſupport us both, you ſhall be free to quit me, if you find an inn with better entertainment: or ſtay with me, if you ſhould not find one. Be of courage, my dear miſtreſs! I was always [...]out and hearty in your ſervice, and thank God I am ſtill the ſame. I will find you food, if any will but ſhow itſelf, when I have ſown my little bit of ground; and if it will not ſhow itſelf, in that caſe I will dig down till I rind it [...]"

"O my generous Elſpy!" ſaid the afflicted widow, "I reſign myſelf entirely to your friendſhip. I will live and die with one of ſo much gratitude; for I am ſure, God's bleſſing will be always with you."—They ſet out immediated, for Elſpy's dwelling. The cottage was indeed extremely little, but poſſeſſed a healthful ſituation: cleanlineſs and order were the only decorations that it could boaſt. There was a hole on one ſide in the wall, through which a little light proceeded, when the wind was not that way: but when it would have incommoded her, the hole was ſtopped completely by a ſod with roſe leaves [...]eat into it, and poor blſpy was obliged to be contented with the little light that reached her down the chimney. Elpy's bed, which was inviſible when people entered, was defended from the cold that would have reached it through the door-way, by a bank of earth. It [219]had a mattreſs ſtuft with ſtraw, good ſheets, a pair of blankets, and coarſe woollen rug. It had not curtains; but when Elſpy found that ſhe was in future to be honoured with the friendſhip and ſociety of ſo reſpectable a gueſt, ſhe bethought herſelf to hang the walls about it with a bulruſh lining, which was warmer than the ſilkieſt damaſk. In this bed ſlept Mrs. Macdowell, with her feet both placed againſt poor Elſpy's boſom, who was uſed to bend herſelf almoſt double, round the widow's legs, that ſhe might keep them warm. She never would conſent to lie beſide her miſtreſs; but the more ſhe ſaw her fallen from her former ſplendour, ſtill the more obedience and reſpect ſhe ſhowed her, to wipe out by that means all idea of the change ſhe had experienced in her fortune. An old Bible, Robinſon Cruſoe, and a few odd volumes of devotion and morality, which once had covers, furniſhed ample matter for their evening's converſations. With reſpect to their repaſts, they frequently had eggs, at all times milk, and were never without potatoes. The beſt baked potatoes, fieſheſt eggs, and largeſt bowl of milk, were conſtantly placed before Mrs. Macdowell.

It will doubtleſs be a matter of ſome curioſity to know how Elſpy could keep up the honours of her cot in ſuch a ſtate of oeconomical abundance. To do this, ſhe had her ſpinning-wheel in winter, and her labours of the field [...]n harveſt. It muſt notwithſtanding be acknowledged that ſhe poſſeſſed a manifeſt advantage over every younger woman, not ſo much for any natural activity, as for an obtuſe angle in her line of bodily direction, ſo that both her hands and eyes were nearer by a great deal to the ground than otherwiſe they would have been, and readier for her ſpinning-wheel. Beſides, when things were raiſed in price above her means to purchaſe them, ſhe had but to go out and beg aſſiſtance in the neighbouring towns and villages. For this ſhe had contrived a tolerable efficacious method. She would go among the richeſt farmers only, and when got before their door, ſtand ſtill, and lifting up her hands to heaven, cry out, "I come to aſk your charity, by no means for myſelf, for I can live on any thing, but for my miſtreſs, a lady of noble blood, daughter of Lord James, and grandchild of Lord Archibald."—If the farmers gave her any thing, or what ſufficed her reaſonable expectations, ſhe would add, "May the Almighty's bleſſing, [220]with my miſtreſs's, and Elſpy Campbell's, come upon this houſe and its inhabitants!"—It is eaſy to imagine what ſucceſs this bleſſing, and the expectation of a different ſalutation from the lips of Elſpy, had ſhe been refuſed, produced from people naturally hoſpitable, and exceedingly attached to their nobility. She obtained by this method, victuals, cloaths, and very often money which ſhe carefully put up to buy her miſtreſs ſhoes and ſtockings; and theſe, when half worn out, ſerved afterwards for herſelf.

Thus they lived, both happy; one in her exertions, and the other in her gratitude. The generous Elſpy was extremely rigorous on the ſubject of her duty. Mrs. Macdowell was a gentlewoman, and though ſupported by Elſpy, was not to forego the privileges of nobility; that is to ſay, ſhe was not to do any thing like work, no not ſo much as waſh her feet herſelf. One day, as Elſpy was employed in carrying out a baſket full of dung to lay on her potatoe beds, her miſtreſs had come out to get a pitcher full of water, and was now returning with it to the cottage. Elſpy ſaw her, put the baſket down, and running to her, took away the pitcher, emptied it, and fetched her other water. When ſhe brought it in, ſhe ſaid with much reſpect, "Pardon me, madam! but you that are daughter of Lord James, and grandchild to Lord Archibald, never ſhall demean yourſelf by carrying water while I live, and have my limbs to do it for you."

The report of ſo much generoſity in one ſo indigent, at laſt reached me who am the writer of this ſtory, and I ſent her, every quarter, ſuch aſſiſtance as my fortune would allow. As long as Elſpy lived, which was upwards of ſix years from the time of my firſt learning theſe particulars, whenever I ſat down to dine or ſup in company, and was required to give my toaſt, it was always Elſpy Campbell. My attachment to this name generally made the company eager to know ſomething of the lady who engroſſed ſo great a ſhare of my affection. They would conſequently aſk me, begging pardon for their freedom; when I told them, Elſpy Campbe [...] was an ancient beggar woman.— "What!" they would cry out, "a beggar!"—"Yes, but hear the reſt;" and then would follow the whole ſtory, ſuch in ſubſtance as I have already told it. Hardly ever could I finiſh, but half-crowns and half-guineas rained [221]into my hat for Elſpy. Theſe ſmall ſums, which I was ſure to ſend her pretty often, once occaſioned her to aſk my ſervant, "Who is it that ſends you? Doubtleſs, he is a friend of God. He does me good as God does, though I never ſee him."

Mrs. Macdowell died, and Elſpy very quickly after, through affliction for the loſs of her good miſtreſs. She remembered nothing but the bounty of her former benefactreſs; what her gratitude had done in conſequence of that remembrance ſhe forgot.

The generous, the heroic ſervility of Elſpy was not, as it might have been, a ſpark of gratitude that crackled for a moment and went out: it was an ardent flame that blazed for twenty years, till death ſuppreſſed it for a ſeaſon in the grave where ſhe was laid to reſt; for it is not utterly put out, ſince from her aſhes it will certainly burſt forth again, with renovated brightneſs, on the morning of that day that never is to finiſh.

LETTER II.
From Catharine Wallace to George her brother.

Deareſt Brother,

WHAT ſorrowful tidings your letter brings me! Am I never more to ſee my dear friend Lawrence? Poor good man! he ſeemed to apprehend as much himſelf, the day that I left you to come here. "It is very likely, dear Miſs Kitty," ſaid he, "you will never ſee me more, and therefore think of me at leaſt." Alas! I have been thinking of him, and concluded how it would pleaſe him when he found that I had, on my return. I thought to knit him a ſtout pair of ſtockings for next winter's wear, and was at work upon them at the very moment that I received your letter, with intelligence that he was dead. The work fell from me. After I had picked it up, I ſhed a ſtood of tears. "They are not then for him," I cried. "Oh! yes, they ſhall be; for I will finiſh both, and put them in my drawers, that they may daily be a token of remembrance for him."—You do not tell [222]me in your letter if he often ſpoke about me. I am ſure he did, but that you feared to aggravate my grief by ſaying ſo. I am greatly grieved that I was not preſent to attend upon him in his ſickneſs, as I verily believe that the pleaſure of our ſervices would have prolonged his days. I think, you acted very properly in going to his burial. I acknowledge, had I been at home, I ſhould not have poſſeſſed a heart to do ſo; but am therefore more affected at your ſtrength of mind and friendſhip.

In the ſorrow cauſed me by your letter, it was impoſſible for me to read the hiſtory of Elſpy Campbell without ſhedding tears. I thank you for it, and am thoroughly convinced, as you are, that our friend Lawrence would have done the ſame for us, had we been in the place of Mrs. Macdowell. I imagine it is the fault of maſters, if the major part of ſervants are not Lawrences and Elſpies. They addreſs them frequently ſo roughly, how can they ſuppoſe their ſervants ſhould do any thing but fear them? Since by accidental circumſtances they are placed in an inferior rank, is it humanity to tread them under foot? or rather, is it not our duty to afford ſuch tokens of affection as may raiſe them in their own eſteem, and gain us their attachment? People ſeek to make themſelves reſpected by their countrymen and neighbours: why not then do more, and ſeek to be reſpected in their families, by thoſe who are preſent with them every moment of the day? Why not look upon them as a ſecond claſs of children? Are there even many maſters who would do, to benefit the deareſt friend they are poſſeſſed of, what the generous Elſpy did in favour of her miſtreſs?—When my uncle had peruſed your letter, he informed me that a ſociety of gentlemen in France had very lately recompenſed a conduct juſt like Elſpy's. I am glad to hear that it meets with imitation. It muſt certainly ſhew maſters the neceſſity of being kind and courteous to their ſervants, ſince it [...] them that, in ſpite of preſent fortune, they may come to want their ſuccour one day or another; nor can ſervants hear of ſuch a conduct, and not feel a ſpecies of encouragement to ſerve their maſters with fidelity and diligence. I think, if ever we keep houſe, we ſhall be able, like papa, to fill it with ſuch people as will ſerve us with their hearts no leſs than with their hands.

[223]This week has been a very ſad one for your poor ſiſter. Yeſterday my uncle took me out a walking with him in the country, to divert my ſorrow. Suddenly we heard a drum ſtrike up: we haſtened to the ſpot. It was for ſeveral new recruits that had been levied and were going then to join their regiments. There were mixed among the ſoldiers many country-women who no doubt had children, if not huſbands too, amongſt the party; for they did nothing but embrace and kiſs each other, and ſhed tears. When we had looked a little at this multitude, a woman dreſſed in mourning, of a very decent and reſpectable appearance, drew our obſervation. She was taking leave of a young man who bit his lips to keep from crying. She gave him a bottle, which my uncle ſaid was brandy, and a little piece of canvas that had ſomething wrapped up in it. He accepted one, but would not take the other, though ſhe preſſed him very earneſtly. My uncle upon this drew near, and ſaid, Is that your ſon there, my good woman? Yes, ſays ſhe, my only ſon, ſir, and the would has not a better. My poor huſband died ten months ag [...], and left me with three little girls beſides, the eldeſt not quite five years old. Our laſt bad harveſt made him [...] five pounds in debt. When he was dead, the creditors came on me, and I thought would take away my little field which is all that we have for our ſupport. This recruiting party then were with us, and a wealthy farmer's ſon had ſome how or another been drawn in to enliſt. He made it known about the country, that if any one would take his place, he ſhould receive four pounds. My ſon applied, and ſaid, that for five guineas he would be his man, which was at laſt agreed to. Of this I did not know a word until every thing was ſettled; otherwiſe I ſhould have begged my ſon to leave his ſiſters and myſelf to want a little for the preſent, rather than deprive me of his help, he being every thing imaginable to us, and the only friend that we have. I thought I ſhould have ſwooned when he preſented me the guineas which he had juſt received for enliſting. I applied to the recruiting ſerjeant to break off the bargain, but he would not lend an ear to any thing that I ſaid. My ſon endeavoured to conſole me every way in his power, by ſaying that my little field was now ſet free, and therefore would preſerve the children and myſelf from real want. Be comforted, [224]ſaid he; I ſhall be quartered in the neighbourhood a little longer, ſo that every evening, when our exerciſe is over, I can come and work a little for you; and at worſt my time of ſervice is not longer than three years, and I ſhall then have my diſcharge.—Alas! cried ſhe, when every thing was going on ſo well, I did not doubt of being able ſoon to pay my debts; and he muſt leave me now! Perhaps the war will come again, and I ſhall never ſee him more.

My uncle aſked her what it was that ſhe would have given him in the piece of canvas. She replied, it was a guinea which had been paid her, not a week before, by a [...]ady for the weaning of her child. It was all the money, added ſhe, that I have on earth, and I deſigned to keep it for ſome great emergency. I only wiſh that he would have taken it, but ſhould have known him better. He would never rob me, as he ſaid, no, not accept of any thing, when he had all day long been labouring for me; on the contrary, he uſed to give me what he earned among the [...] for his work. My uncle took down her direction, [...] to do whatever he was able for her. She appeared extremely ſenſible of ſuch a kindneſs, and her [...] lity affected me as much, for twenty times I was in tears while ſhe ſtood uttering her complaint; and yet I think, that I pitied the poor young man ſtill much more. It was very eaſy to diſcern the violence that he did himſelf, to hide his ſorrow from his mother and companions, notwithſtanding there was nothing in that ſorrow that he had any need to bluſh at. His poor mother wiſhed to go a little further with him; but, as ſoon as ever the drum ſtruck up, ſhe fell into a ſwoon. We brought her home, and tried all methods to conſole her: I, by gentle language, and my uncle by promiſes of kindneſs.

Hear me, my good brother, while I tell you an idea that has juſt now ſtruck me. From the loſs of Lawrence, we can tell how wretched they muſt be who are divided from the object of their love. The mother ſuffers ſurely more than we, as having loſt much more than we who do but mourn a friend. We cannot bring poor Lawrence back to life, but may reſtore at leaſt a ſon to his afflicted mother. I have done ſome needle-work to pleaſe my uncle, which he means to recompenſe by giving me an [225]elegant new gown. I will have the gown in ready money. And do you, on your ſide, uſe the greateſt expedition to complete the drawing that my papa has ordered. I am ſure, he will pay you very generouſly for it. We will then unite our little ſtock, and purchaſe the young ſoldier his diſcharge, thus ſhewing our regard to the memory of old Lawrence: ſo that, if mankind are to be recompenſed in future for the good that they do in this life, this kind action will be put to his account, who was the cauſe thereof, and he will know that we love him ſtill as much as ever. I ſhall ſet out this day ſe'nnight to come home, when we will ſettle the affair together, and deſire papa to execute it. He will certainly be glad to ſerve us, and this hope is much the ſweeteſt that I can taſte, till I have once again the joy of ſeeng you. Farewel! I am rejoiced that I can on my part contribute the renewed friendſhip of which you ſpeak, and which will laſt as long as I have breath.

Yours, CATHARINE WALLACE.

FIDELE, LETTER I.
From Dormer Lennox to Jeſſica his ſiſter.

Dear Siſter,

I Think, I ſee you put on an air of importance on receiving a letter from me already, when I have hardly got a mile beyond the threſhold of the door. However, be not very proud of ſuch an honour, ſince I write it, in the firſt place, by command; as my papa imagines that if I ſtart a correſpondence and you ſecond it, we ſhall acquire ſome eaſe in letter-writing, which he ſays can only be attained by practice, juſt like other arts; and in the next place, ſince I write not ſo much for your ſake, as that of my canary-bird. When I ſet out, I quite forgot to recommend him to your friendſhip; and I know of ſome [226]young ladies, who would have an object conſtantly before their eyes, and yet forget it i [...] their memory ſhould not be conti [...]ually intereſted by a compliment beſtowed, at ſeaſon [...]le intervals, upon their vanity. Know then, that in the fulneſs of my power, I make you governeſs of Fidele, and grant you the entire controul of his houſhold in future. Take the greateſt care not to forget the duties of your office, if you would not have me take it from you. It is extremely proper that I ſhould make in this place one or two ſagacious obſervations; namely, that the bird can no more live on nothing than yourſelf; that if he does not eat and drink, he cannot live; that he will be incapable of ſinging, if he dies; and laſt of all, that if he ceaſes ſinging, neither you nor I can hear him, which would be a pity. I conceive it needful alſo to remind you of his ſervice the other day, when you were making ſuch ſad work [...]s you remember of your minuet, by moving to his muſic while your diſregarded Mr. Dupré's kit. The little creature ſet up ſuch a pipe, that Mr. Dupré turned his anger all on him, forgetting what your giddy heels deſerved. Theſe reaſons are, I think, ſufficient to engage your friendſhip in behalf of Fidele: but ſtill, if gratitude and muſic have no manner of effect upon your marble heart, I have nothing out the thunder of my eloquence to move you.—Tremble therefore! Think him dead already. Yes, Jeſſica, dead! and then determine how you will be able to ſupport ſo ſhocking an idea. Fancy that you behold him lying with his feet uppermoſt, his wings grown ſtiff, his eyes and little beak ſhut faſt for ever. See him laid upon his back within the little box that you intend for his coffin, and ſurrounded on every ſide with nightſhade, vervain, cypreſs-branches and the weeping-willow. Every body mourns him. They enquire, what cruel hand has plunged him thu [...] to eternal darkneſs. A lamenting voice makes anſwer, It was I, unfeeling as I am! and inſtantly you throw yourſelf beſide him. But I think you weep. If ſo, let me cry, Victory! for I have nothing now to ſear upon account of Fidele, or for the quiet of your ſhade. Beſides his ordinary victuals, do not forget to let him have every day, a bit of biſcuit or a lump of ſugar. You will alſo do extrem [...] well to ſhade his houſe with ſomething green, as it would ſoften his affliction in my abſence. As I dare perſuade myſelf that you will for my [227]ſake worthily perform the duties of your charge, I purpoſe ſending you, as ſome encouragement for all your zeal and induſtry, a faithful narrative of my extended travels. You will ſee adventures and atchievments in it, ſuch as ſhould be handed down to late poſterity. Farewel, my deareſt ſiſter. I give up the playful ſtile, at leaſt to tell you, as perſuaſively as I am able, how I love you, and with what affection I ſhall always be,

Your gentle brother, Dormer Lennox.

LETTER II.
From Jeſſica to Dormer.

Dear Brother,

TRULY one muſt have queer notions to ſuppoſe that a ſiſter ſhould be proud of hearing from her brother! I imagine, all the boaſting ſhould be rather upon your ſide in reflecting, that for once at leaſt you have performed your duty, and not had your ears well pulled before-hand; though you loſe all merit in the matter, by inſinuating that you have written to me by papa's command, and for the ſake of little Noiſy. But indeed, you needed not have recommended Fidele ſo ſtrongly to my care, or laviſhed ſuch a deal of rhetoric in his behalf. He is worthy of all my attention on his own account; ſo pray do not be uneaſy leſt I ſhould not uſe him kindly. It is true, I ſhall not fill his trough till it runs over, after the example of ſome little boys that I know, who would not care a farthing ſhould he burſt, as certainly he would, were he as fond as they are of his belly. Very likely too they would make one think that they overload him thus with victuals purely through kindneſs, when they only do it, that they may not have ſo troubleſome a taſk again upon their hands for ten or fifteen days to come. No, no; I will ſhow myſelf much more regular in my attention to him, as he certainly ſhall have freſh victuals every morning. Yeſterday when I approached his cage to clean it, the firſt thing that I ſaw was ſeed ſufficient to ſubtiſt him for a month, without including what was ſcattered on the bottom. To be ſure, I muſt confeſs he is ſuch a ſpend [...]hrift, [228]that he ſcatters more about him in an hour, than would ſuffice him for a day. But how ſhall I deſcribe the floor of his apartment? Thanks to your attention or your ſlothful waſte, it was exactly like a pond, occaſioned by continual overflowings from the fountain, and poor Fidele could not deſcend for fear of being drowned. How rejoiced he was to ſee the dry land! At firſt, he could not think of coming down, without precaution, as he tried it with one foot, while with the other he clung cloſely to the wire-work. Thus without the leaſt expence have I enlarged his habitation; for he always kept upon the perches, fearing to dirt his feet and tail at leaſt, if not, as I have ſaid juſt now, to be drowned. I have ſtrewed a layer of fine ſand upon the bottom of his manſion, and adorned the ſides and top with groundſel, ſo that now he may ſuppoſe himſelf within a ſhady grove. In future, brother, you may do as you think proper, but it is I that take upon me to provide for Fidele. I will have his palace ſerve you as a model of propriety and taſte in your apartment. I have written now enough I think to quiet the uneaſineſs that you intimated in your letter; and muſt tell you that I have alſo my inquietudes, which I proceed to mention. You are certainly a little giddy-headed, and we have here a ſly black cat that comes a prowling daily. Take you care when you return. I have obſerved that he has conceived a love for Fidele, ſufficient to alarm one. Yeſterday betimes, when I came in to give him food, I forgot to ſhut the door, and puſs had crept in [...]ly after me. When I had waited on the bird, and given him what he wanted, I begun to thumb your books, when ſuddenly I heard a tender mewing behind me: I turned inſtantly about, and ſaw Grimalkin wriggling his whole body every way upon a ſofa, oppoſite the cage. He was admiring Fidele, he played his tail about, and ſeemed to ſay, "My dear, ſweet pretty bird, come now and perch cloſe by me; or elſe ſtay, I will jump upon your cage, for only ſee what nice ſoft paws I have to hug you! (but remark, he carefully concealed his claws.) I will fondle you all day, and preſs you to my tender heart. Do not let my whiſkers frighten you: they are long enough, I muſt acknowledge, but wont hurt you. I have a little mouth beneath them, Fidele, with which I will kiſs your pretty beak." Now what I do you imagine Fidele replied to theſe fine words?— Why nothing; but with eaſe one might diſcern that he [229]was not likely to become Grimalkin's dupe; and I ſuppoſe in puſſey's place he would have been as great a rogue. Have you been his inſtructor, brother, after all?—He ſtooped and raiſed his head, he ſhook his feathers, and caſt many a look of diffidence upon the orator, and of confidence on me, as if he would have ſaid, "I know you very well. Your ſugared words, your nice ſoft paws, and little mouth concealed beneath your whiſkers, are no leſs perfidious than your tender heart. You may deceive perhaps a poor mouſe: but me—Oh! no: I laugh at all your cunning, and defy your malice. I have here a friend to ſave me." Upon which he ſet a crying queek, queek, queek, with all his might. I underſtood him perfectly well; and without pretending that I heard any thing, I ran inſtantly to that part of the chamber, where there ſtood a ciſtern full of water, and beſprinkled our young gentleman ſo finely, as to put out all at once the fervour of his friendſhip. For he needed but one jump to be upon the floor, and as he ran away, he ſhook his coat as if he had the ague. Recollect this obſervation, ſhould he come incognito upon a viſit, after you have returned.

This mealy-mouthed, good-natured animal, whom many in the world reſemble, made me recollect an Ode our friend wrote, and which was lying in the paper-caſe. I ſend it you, that if you know of any good compoſer in your neighbourhood, you may prevail upon him for my ſake to ſet it, as they ſay, to muſic.

ODE.
OF thoſe folks with the ſly hypocritical air,
With manners ſo nice,
And looks ſo preciſe,
The ſight I was never yet able to bear.
When I ſee them, I think of a cat on the watch:
Near ſome high-ſeaſon'd diſh,
Whether flem, fowl or fiſh,
Where the ſcent is ſo ſweet,
He would venture his feet,
And longs to be making a ſnatch.
[230]
With an innocent look, quite gentle and free,
He'll jump on your knee,
There waving his tail, he'll mew, and all that;
And ſo fondly he'll pat,
And appear ſo demure,
That you'll think, to be ſure
No miſchief can lurk in the heart of our cat.
At the favoury bit which already in fancy
He has eaten up quite,
You'll hardly perceive him to caſt a ſly glance;
Yet look but aſkance,
And at once to your tit-bit good night:
For taking a ſpring at the morſel ſo nice,
He makes ſure of his prey, and then off in a trice,
Heigh-preſto! you'd ſwear it was all necromancy.

I wait with great impatience to receive the narrative that you promiſe of your travels, which muſt needs be very curious. I ſhall go and dine to-morrow in the country with mama. If any thing ſhould happen of an intereſting nature on the road, I pledge myſelf to give you a relation of it. Since you mean a viſit to poſterity, I ſhall be charmed to ſhare with you in the praiſe of our deſcendants. In the interval, I wiſh to have it known that you never will poſſeſs a truer friend in any one than in your ſiſter,

Jeſſica Lennox.

LETTER III.
From Dormer to Jeſſica.

Dear Siſter,

I return you my ſincereſt thanks for the delightful letter that you have ſent me to diſpel my fears. The ſcene between my Fidele and your black cat, with their imaginary converſation, could not but amuſe me greatly. I allow Grimalkin's elequent harangue to be very clever; but the other's queek, queek, queek, much more ſo, ſince it ended in the ad [...]er [...]'s ab [...]late defeat, through your incomparable courage; and for which you ought to have a ciſtern [231]full of water in your eſcutcheon, when the herald makes you out your arms.

I have been hard at work theſe three days on the journal of my travels, which I promiſed to ſend you, as a recompence for your care of Fidele. Papa approves the thought of our communicating our adventures thus to one another. His opinion, as I have already told you, is that by this ſort of correſpondence we ſhall acquire a habit of inditing with facility, and properly reflecting on ſuch objects as may ſtrike our ſight. As much as I have written, he informs me, ſeems to have been done with accuracy, and deſires to read the account that you have promiſed of your dinner in the country with mama. Frederic and Louiſa certainly were of the party: Oh, how much impertinence muſt of neceſſity have paſſed between you! but indeed, though you ſhould tell me only of your own, I know, you have a ſtock in hand ſufficient to ſupply a chapter, and that chapter not the ſhorteſt that was ever written. To encourage you in ſending me this chapter with the greateſt expedition, I ſhall be myſelf as quick as poſſible in the collation of the ſeveral parcels of my narrative, inſcribed on more than twenty ſcraps of paper. You will have it in a week or thereabouts. Adieu: I claſp you in the mean time to my heart, and am as long as I have life,

Your brother, and your friend, Dormer Lennox.

LETTER IV.
From Jeſſica to Dormer.

Dear Brother,

WHAT can you be thinking of, to let me wait ſo long before I ſee the journal of your expedition? Are you gone, like Gulliver, to ſome unknown ſtrange iſland, for the ſake of having ſuch atchievements to record, as no one will be authorized to contradict? I cannot but admire the great exactitude and order on which you pride yourſelf ſo much, in the mention of your twenty ſcraps of paper, [232]ſcattered up and down, no doubt in every corner of your chamber. It will be fortunate however, if the little cat belonging to your habitation does not pleaſe herſelf by playing with the beſt part of your narrative. I ſhould not be aſtoniſhed, were I to diſcover many chaſms in it, or perceive that you had begun with the concluſion, and affixed the fag-end, as we ſay, where the commencement ſhould be, which would prove at leaſt as entertaining as the chapter ſtuffed with my impertinences. I cannot tell at preſent, if the ciſtern-full of water would look well in my eſcutcheon: but ſuppoſe that your ſybill's leaves would make a ſpecial coat of arms for you. Since my papa deſires to ſee my narrative, I ſhall make h [...]ſte to ſend it in a day or two; but hope that the intervening time will bring me yours; for I ſhould really be ſorry to poſtpone my great adventures till the Grecian Calends, which, as I have ſomewhere read, means juſt the ſame as if I ſhould omit relating them for ever. Pray embrace papa on my account, as tenderly as you are able, and deſire him to return you as affectionately as he is able, all the kiſſes that you have given him for

Your ſiſter and your friend, Jeſſica Lennox.

P. S. Incloſed you have my Journal.

Journal of my Travels.

ONE has no occaſion to go over ſo much ground as you have travelled, to be able to ſupply the reader with adventures. We had hardly paſſed the ſecond turnpike on the Clapham road, before we fell in with a drover, who was bringing up about a hundred ſheep to London. As our coachman thought his honour concerned in not permitting ſuch a ſcrabby drove of cattle to uſurp the road and make him quit his track, he drove the carriage through them. The poor ſheep, who are accounted to have honeſt hearts, but we [...]k intellects, not knowing whither they ſhould run, in their confuſion got between the horſes legs; and ſome were even entangled in the ſpokes. The drover bid the coachman ſtop, as loud as he [233]could roar; but the coachman, deaf to his vociferations, would not in the leaſt relax his ſpeed, and ſtill continued on the trot. The wind was rather freſh, and therefore we had all the glaſſes up. My brother Frederic wiſhed to know by what means the poor ſheep would free themſelves from their embarraſſment. Unfortunately, he forgot that if he wiſhed to look about him, it was neceſſary firſt of all to let the glaſs down, and of courſe he thruſt his head quite through and through the brittle cryſtal, which that moment broke into a thouſand pieces. You may judge with what alacrity he drew his head in once again; but in ſo doing, he was ſlightly wounded in his forehead by a piece of the broken glaſs. He put his hand directly on the part, and ſo contrived, as with the little blood proceeding from the ſcratch, to ſmear his face all over completely, and looked exactly like the Jolly Bacchus, at the alehouſe oppoſite our door. Louiſa, at this ſight, was ſure that her brother muſt have had his noſe cut off, and did not doubt but it had dropped among the ſheep; on which the tender-hearted little thing began to cry, Frederic! ah my poor dear brother! till mama had, with a little ſcented water which ſhe poured upon her handkerchief, wiped his face clean, and given it once more that ſly look which you know it poſſeſſes. Well, dear brother, what are your ideas? I, for my part, fancy that you do not engroſs all the giddineſs belonging to our family, and already little Frederic gives full proof that he is not a jot leſs giddy than his elder brother.

Nothing worth mention happened after this event, till we arrived at Margaret's, our dear nurſe, with whom we were to dine and ſtay till evening. After having all of us received her kind embraces, we went through the houſe, and into the fields, where we propoſed to take a walk. By accident, I was a little diſtant from the reſt; and as I paſſed along a hedge, obſerved three little birds that had been taken by the leg in a perfidious ſpringe. The pretty creatures flapped their wings moſt lamentably, and implored me, or at leaſt I thought ſo, to ſet them free. You may ſuppoſe, I did not ſhow myſelf inſenſible to their petition. Inſtantly I broke their bonds, and had the pleaſure to behold how grateful they appeared; for I could fancy gratitude in all their motions, as they flew away. This pity that I had ſhown them did not pleaſe a [234]little country boy who lived hard by, and had eſtabliſhed very greedy hopes upon the ſale of theſe three priſoners; ſo that their deliverance, as I mean to let you ſee, and ſhortly, but for accidental circumſtances, might have coſt us dear.

The ſun towards noon had diſſipated all the miſts. The day was ſo delightful, that mama deſired we might enjoy the pleaſure of a rural meal, and therefore requeſted Margaret to let us have our dinner in the garden. After dinner, we had ſtrawberries and cream; and at the very moment when poor Frederic with the freedom which country manners allow, happened to be lifting up the platter to his mouth, that he might ſave himſelf the trouble of diſpatching matters with the ſpoon, a ſtone (behold ye) ſtruck it right upon the rim, and overſet its whoſe contents upon the table, not without firſt plentifully beſprinkling ſeveral of us round about. You ſhould have ſeen us in the height of our confuſion, palpitating as we ſat with fright, as if we had imagined that Jupiter was flinging down his thunderbolts among us. Margaret's huſband, who is not a man to ſwoon away at every noiſe, that moment poſted towards the garden door, to catch this thundering deity, who was certainly the little peaſant that had ſet the ſpringes. But the deity, like thoſe mentioned in Homer, who amuſed themſelves at the expence of mortals, had already made himſelf inviſible. It was all loſt labour that our hoſt ſtood ſentry at the door. He only ſaved us from the danger of another thunderbolt, which might have otherwiſe been pointed at us.

Dinner was now over, and I thought of paying one more viſit to the neighbouring hedges, and delivering, if I could, ſome other priſoners, when mama informed us that we muſt think of ſetting out on our return. We entered the coach once more with ſome reluctance, after having made dear Margaret our little preſents each. There never ſure had been a finer evening. From a hill, upon the top of which our coachman ſtopped to give his horſes breath, we had the pleaſure to behold a ſpacious horizon aderned with clouds of every colour, and ſet off with gold. The ſun, that as I thought rejoiced in having acceſs to us given him by Frederic, coloured, out of gratitude, Louiſa's face and his with all the purple of his rays. Our couſin, who you know has been abroad, at ſuch a ſight [235]turned round, and told mama that they looked exactly like the cherubims that Roman Catholics are uſed to place for ornament about the altars in their churches.

The poor ſheep that we met in the morning, certainly muſt have alarmed their comrades, and gone off, as we encountered none on our return. We met no ſort of company but half a dozen aſſes who had certainly a very reverend figure, and a mule or two. Our horſes, who, I fancy, thought they could diſcern a family reſemblance in theſe laſt, were giving up the right-hand ſide of the road, and complimenting them with fifty gambols and curvets; but our proud coachman would preſerve the honour of his ſeat, and feelingly convinced them with his whip, that they were creatures of much more importance; and that ranking as they did above them in all books of natural hiſtory, it was but juſt they ſhould preſerve it on the road. They were obliged to yield aſſent to arguments ſo ſtriking, and got home in perfect order, and without another miſadventure.

LETTER V.

IT is not in the leaſt degree aſtoniſhing, my dear ſiſter, that you ſhould come off ſo eaſily in the recital of a journay, which has brought you into company with none but ſhort horned, or long eared animals; a giddy boy that breaks window glaſſes; or a little raggamuſſin that pelts you with ſtones. If ſuch affairs you call adventures, I can hardly gueſs what name you can find out magniſicent enough for mine. And after having told you what has happened to me in the compaſs of a ſingle pariſh, you may eaſily imagine what ſurpriſing matters I ſhould have to tell you in a longer journey. I begin to think that at the period of Knight Errantry, I ſhould have made a pretty figure, and particularly if I myſelf ſung the great atchievements that I ſhould perform; which truſt me I would do, leſt any one, who might be tempted to record them, ſhould not do it to my l [...]king.

Incloſed therefore, I ſend you a ſmall ſpecimen of my abilities as a journaliſt. I ſubmit it to your cenſure, or to mend the expreſſion, recommend you to peruſe it with your greateſt poſſible attention; otherwiſe 'tis not unlikely but you will miſs of ſome among its ſingular and ſtriking beauties.

Yours Dormer.
[236]
Journal of my Travels.

WE rolled along in ſilence for the ſpace of twenty minutes in our carriage, with no leſs velocity than the clouds above our heads. I bleſſed the memory of him who firſt of all invented this delightful way of travelling without pain or trouble; and ſhall always think it charming, till ſome other perſon brings the project to perfection of tranſporting us ſtill more delightfully, by means of a ballcon, with eagles to direct it.

I was meditating on this ſubject, when of a ſudden I perceived the coachman violently exerciſed at ſomething or another. His great coat had ſlipped from off his ſeat on one of the front wheels, which carried it about the center. After many revolutions, he had made ſhift to faſten on a ſleeve, which he was pulling to him, and ejaculating as he tugged, My coat! my coat! I thruſt my head out haſtily to ſee what ailed him, when my hat blew off; ſo I joined in concert with the coachman, and cried out as luſt [...]ly, My hat! my hat! Poor Jeffry, from his ſtation in the rear, ſtood witneſs to my lamentations, and leaned over towards me, when, behold ye! the furred cap that he wears, fell off. He did not imitate us, crying out, My cap! my cap! but aiming to recover it when falling, ſomehow or another loſt his footing, and came down the neareſt way head-foremoſt. Happily for Jeffry we were going through a very ſoft quagmire, otherwiſe I cannot pretend to tell you what misfortune would have befel his limbs; at leaſt, I am ſure, his noſe and chin would have been both demoliſhed, as he fell into the quagmire belly downwards. All this happened in a minute. My papa, in this confuſion, was the only perſon who retained his ſenſes. He let down the glaſs in front, and ſeizing on the coachman's reins, which now were fallen from him, ſtopped the horſes. Upon this, the coachman getting down, made ſhift to free his coat. But what long faces did he make, when he ſaw in the middle of the back a monſtrous rent, through which a judge might eaſily have thruſt his head, and not diſordered his huge wig. On his ſide, Jeffry, as I ſaw, had got his mouth ſo filled with mud, that he could not for a time bring out a ſingle ſyllable. O ſiſter! had you ſeen him [237]thus beplaiſtered as he was, affect a grin, in order to ſhow papa that his fall had broke no bones, I am ſure, you would have laughed for a month to come, at recollecting his appearance. He did nothing in the world but ſneeze, and ſputter, ſhake himſelf, and rub his knees and elbows with both hands: his coat, which had been green, no longer now preſerved that colour any where, except behind. In ſhort, he looked as if he was dreſt for a maſquerade.

He went a little back to ſeek his fox-ſkin cap. By great good luck, the maker had not taken off the creature's tail, but left it on to ſerve by way of plume. By that, it was diſcovered in the quagmire, and by that fiſhed up. When he had got it out, he was obliged to wring it twenty times, before it was in a ſtate for travelling, even under Jeffry's arm. He alſo picked up my hat, but not before the wind had made it cut a hundred capers this and that way in the air. It loſt however nothing by ſo many ſomerſets; on the contrary, it got a comfortable coat, which, though all the bruſhes of the houſe have frequently been exerciſed upon it, nevertheleſs it ſtill retains, and ſeems determined to retain, in ſpite of their beards.

After we were once again prepared for motion forward, and affairs about us in their former order, we proceeded to philoſophize upon theſe accidents: but after having tried to do ſo in a very ſerious ſtrain, we fancied the beſt method was to take the affair more gaily. My papa drew conſolation from his purſe to give the coachman; and on my ſide, as I obſerved Jeffry in pain about his fur-cap only, ſince the livery was his maſter's property, I tipped him ſuch a wink as reſtored him to a better temper. After which, we all went forward, juſt as if no accident had happened.

We were now come near a village, when papa diſcerned an ancient ſoldier ſeated on a ſtone beſide the road. One leg was under him, bent backward, and the other, a wooden one, ſtuck out ſtiff before him. A long crutch lay quietly upon his left, and on his right-hand ſat a great black dog. Papa, who loves a ſoldier, and particularly when that ſoldier is a cripple, courteouſly ſaluted him, and bade me fling a ſhilling to him, which he gave me. I fulfilled ſo honourable a commiſſion in a very dexterous manner, I may ſay without the leaſt degree of [238]oſtentation, as I did not miſs the hat. The ſoldier's gratitude was uttered in ſo high a pitch, that it ſufficed to wake a ſorry beggar-woman, who lay ſleeping not far off upon a little ſtraw. She trotted after us, and reached the carriage juſt as we were ready to alight and put up at an inn. "Ah, ſir!" ſaid ſhe to my papa, "how you beſtow your charity! and if you give it to an old drunkeu fellow, what aſſiſtance will you afford an honeſt woman, as I am, who have not ſwallowed theſe ten years a glaſs of any liquor ſtronger than ſmall beer?"—Papa, whoſe mind was occupied on many ſubjects at that inſtant, was not thinking of the invalid, and viewed her with a viſible aſtoniſhment. "Yes, yes, ſir," continued ſhe, "it is of that drunken ſoldier I am ſpeaking. Oh! I heard how much he thanked you for the ſhilling which, it ſeems, you threw him by this little gentleman. I would lay a wager, that, before night comes, he will have ſpent it all in gin. And then, ſir, did not you remark the great black dog beſide him as he ſat? A beggar keep a dog! What is that but robbing other people who deſerve aſſiſtance?"—"Hold your tongue!" ſaid my papa, and ſeemed quite angry. "Why abuſe a man at this rate, who has no leſs need than you of my compaſſion? If he drinks a little gin, I can forgive an ancient ſoldier ſuch a fault. While we are ſeated at our eaſe before a good fire, and even you are not without ſo great a comfort, ſoldiers muſt endure the wind, ſnow, rain, and every rigour of cold winter. Where can be the wonder then, if they ſhould have recourſe to what is ſure to warm them, and in time become accuſtomed to it? And reſpecting his great dog, perhaps that animal may be the only friend that he has, his tried aſſociate, and the ſingle creature who partakes of his bad days."—When he had ſaid theſe words, he held out twopence, without looking at her. She received them with a kind of ſoorn, and went off grumbling all the way, as long as we could hear her ſpeak. The ill-natured wretch had made me angry. "I am very ſorry, ſir," ſaid I, "that you gave her any thing. She muſt be ſure a very horrid creature to abuſe a poor old ſoldier, and be envious of the alms that you gave him."—"You are in the right," replied my father. "He who wiſhes to excite my pity, to another's detriment, deſerves my indignation only. Yet I ſaw that ſhe was in want, and only upon that account [239]forgot her evil diſpoſition. It is puniſhment enough that ſhe is reduced to beg. Had ſhe but kept her tongue in bounds, I would have given her what the ſoldier had."

While we were thus diſcourſing with each other, our hoſt had ſhown us up into a room, of which one window opened towards the road that we had been travelling, and another towards a yard behind the houſe. While they were getting dinner ready, I ſtood looking out, to mark the carriages that were continually going by; and what can you imagine, ſiſter, I beheld, when I had hardly been a minute there?—the beggar-woman, who was now come back, and had by [...]ime ſet herſelf upon a block beſide the gate-way. She p [...]d out a little flaſket full of brandy from her pocket, and began to give a hearty pull. I called out to papa, [...]nd bade him come and ſee. He told me not to ſpeak, leſt we ſhould be overheard. We both looked at her, and ſoon ſaw the ſoldier likewiſe coming down the road, ſupported by his crutch, and followed by the great black dog. As ſoon as the old woman ſaw him haſting towards her, ſhe put up her flaſket with the greateſt haſte into her pocket. We were both of us the greateſt haſte into her pocket. We were both of us curious to overhear their converſation. "Mother," ſaid the ſoldier, who was now come pretty near her, "do you mean to take a lodging here, and have no dinner? You are not hungry, I ſuppoſe."—"Heaven help me!" ſaid the hypocrite, and made as if ſhe wept. "I aſſure you, my good friend, I do not want for an appetite: if I could but come at ſomething good to eat, I ſhould not much mind what it was."—"If that be all," replied the generous ſoldier, "I have ſufficient for us both." On this he ſat down by her, ſlipped a knapſack from his ſhoulder, and took out a lump of coarſe brown bread, together with a ſlice of cheeſe wrapt up in paper, which he held out to the woman, ſaying, "There, good woman, help yourſelf." She did, and pretty plentifully. He put up with what was left, though but a trifle; and of this, for every bit that he ate himſelf, the large black dog had likewiſe his ſhare, who had aſſumed his place behind, and all the while was reſting in a very friendly way his head upon his maſter's ſhoulder.

During their repaſt, the hypocritical old woman turned her converſation on the unfeelingneſs of travellers; adding that the gentleman, who had but juſt before alighted from [240]his carriage and put up for dinner at the inn before them, gave her only a poor halfpenny. "That cannot be true," replied the honeſt-hearted ſoldier. "He muſt be a noble gentleman; or certainly he had no money in his purſe but gold, which could not eaſily be changed. See, what he threw me by the little gentleman his ſon—a ſhilling! It is not always that pieces of this weight of metal tumble into my hat. But do not you fret yourſelf, for you ſhall be the better for my luck. I cannot be happy by myſelf. A good repaſt requires good liquor, and I have not had a drop within my lips to-day, although it is very late. The truth is, my poor money bag was ſo conſumptive, that I could eaſily have paſſed it through a needle's eye this morning; but thank heaven, at preſent it is quite plump and jolly, ſo that I can well afford to lay out ſixpence for us both. Come, good mother, let me have your hand."

Saying thus, he roſe much in ſpirits, and quite jovial. The old woman took upon her the attendant's part, and officiouſly held him out his crutch, careſſing now and then the dog. I could have found it in my heart to beat the wretch for this diſſembled friendſhip. They walked up together to the houſe, and entered at the gate-way; while on our part, we above ſtairs ſhifted ground, and haſtened towards the other window which looked out into the yard. We heard the ſoldier call for a gill of brandy with two little glaſſes, one of which he filled and gave the woman, who made haſte and ſwallowed it immediately. Papa could not reſtrain his indignation any longer. "Out on ſuch a hateful creature!" cried he.—They both lifted up their heads. The woman recollecting us, that moment gave a ſhriek; but, on the contrary, the ſoldier was not diſconcerted. "See," ſaid he, "good ſir, how we are making merry through your bounty. Let me drink your health," continued he, and took his hat off, "with the gentleman your ſon's. I never forget any one, however little, that is but generouſly diſpoſed."—"Much good may the liquor do you, my worthy fellow," anſwered my papa. "I like your ſpirit. However poor you are, you can oblige; ſo here is a trifle more to ſtrengthen your remembrance of us," throwing him a half-crown piece. "But as for all thoſe wretches that can firſt abuſe an honeſt fellow, and then drink his liquor juſt as if it were their own"— [241]The wretch would hear no more, hung down her head, and in confuſion ſneaked away.

While we were both at dinner, the landlord informed us that the honeſt ſoldier, whoſe name was Trim, had been a long while in the ſervice; that he had not quitted it before he loſt his leg, and had the friendſhip and eſteem of all his officers. "It is he," continued the hoſt, "who keeps up peace and order in the village, ſince his ſoldierlike appearance awes the vagabonds about us. Every body would be glad to give him victuals, if he would but take their bounty; but he never will accept of any thing that he has not earned by ſome good ſervice or another, as by going upon errands, which he does with no leſs expedition than fidelity. I ſhould have put him in a paſſion, had I even refuſed to take his money for the gill of brandy. He aſſerts that I ought to live by what I get in trade, whoever are my cuſtomers; and ſays that, if I gave him any thing, I ſhould be then obliged to charge it elſewhere, which would be unjuſt. As regularly as the morning comes, he goes out loaded with a baſket full of flints upon his ſhoulder, and fills up the holes that have been made the day before along the road. You muſt have noticed in what admirable order it appeared. He never aſks for any thing; but there is ſcarce a traveller accuſtomed to the road who does not throw him ſomething as he paſſes by. He takes it without any heſitation, as he thinks that he has deſerved it. This is his employ all ſummer; and in winter, when the weather is at the coldeſt, he fills up his time in making children's wooden clog [...], for which he takes up his ſeat in my kitchen chimney. He generouſly gives theſe clogs to thoſe whoſe parents are ſo poor that they cannot pay his price, leſt they ſhould happen to catch cold. The only recompenſe that he aſks of them for this trouble, is to ſee them dance before him."

Well, ſiſter, what are your thoughts of this goodhearted Trim? This laſt particular in his ſtory gave me ſo much pleaſure, that I ordered a pair immediately for you, which I ſhall take when I return. As you are far too generous, and beſides too di [...]nt to diſcharge the value of the clogs in capers, I have engaged myſelf, as you would do, to pay him for them in hard money. I deſign to give him half-a-crown, and then the clogs will [242]be much worthier of you. They will not be uſeleſs, if you mean to run about at any time next winter in the garden.

If I did not apprehend that my journal had already tired your patience, I ſhould have a great deal more to mention. I would tell you how, as we were going on, I terminated an important matter in a way which Don Quixote, celebrated as he was for bravery, would never have thought of. You will ſuppoſe, perhaps, that after ſuch a preface, there was an inchanter, or at leaſt a giant in the caſe, or ſome illuſtrious princeſs to deliver, or ſome great kingdom to be recovered by conqueſt. It was nothing of all this. It was no other than a little girl who was tending a cow, and a boy engaged in the ſame office with an aſs, who were ſtruggling with each other for an apple which the former had found. After having very gravely taken all the neceſſary information of their quarrel, I took up, as you may gueſs, the weaker party, and defended her, but not in more than words, ſince fortunately for the ſtronger, I had neither lance nor ſhield; or rather, to confeſs a truth, becauſe, even though I had, he was of a ſize to thraſh my knighthood ſoundly. I perceived immediately that the moderation of a Solomon or a Titus ſuited much better with my inferiority of ſize, and therefore I adjuſted the affair in conteſt to the ſatisfaction of both combatants, by ſharing equally between them the remainder of that tart which you know the cook had made me, that I might not faint with hunger by the way.

I might go on, and tell you of the pitiable fortune of a hare that we ſaw running acroſs the country, followed by a pack of hounds and huntſmen. The poor creature, after having often thrown them out, as is the phraſe with ſportſmen, by her doublings on the open plain, had crimbed a pointed rock. A furious dog perceived her in this laſt retreat, and had the audacity to force her. I beheld them both roll down the precipice together, miſerably mangled.—But this picture is much too cruel: is it not Jeſſica?—Let me therefore touch on themes more p [...]ing, and inform you of the joy that our unexpected coming here gave every one belonging to the houſe. If your dry jokes had not for ever undeceived me on the ſubject of my own excluſive merit, I ſhould think myſelf a cleverer fellow, from the hearty welcome that we received. It is much more modeſt in me to ſuppoſe myſelf [243]indebted for that welcome to the recollection of your viſit here, which they have cheriſhed ever ſince laſt year. I do ſuppoſe it, and place all my boaſt in thanking you for having laid the ground-work of the entertainment that I am now experiencing.

And thus, dear ſiſter, I have ſent you a recital of my wonderful adventures, which perhaps you will think too tedious. The moſt perilous of every circumſtance attending them was, when, to give you ſome amuſement, I engaged to put them down in black and white. I thought that I never ſhould have come to the concluſion of my taſk. I will not boaſt of any merit in the execution of my great undertaking, and yet I pleaſe myſelf with thinking that you will owe my kindneſs ſomething, when you come to be acquainted that at preſent they have been ringing for me theſe ten minutes to come down and eat ſome fritters which are growing cold, while I myſelf am hard at work in winding up my letter. I can hardly fancy that the heroiſm of fraternal love ever yet went much farther than I have puſhed it in this ſingle inſtance for your ſake.

Adieu, dear ſiſter! I will divert myſelf as much as poſſible for your ſake rather than my own, that at the time of my return I may preſent myſelf before you ſo much the more merry-hearted. I cannot tell what you may think of this; but I, for my part, think that you ſhould look upon it as a proof of the tenderneſs of that attachment with which I am, dear ſiſter, yours,

Dormer Lennox.

LETTER VI.
From Jeſſica to Dormer.

Dear brother,

I HAVE often heard that nothing forms the underſtanding ſo effectually as travelling, and your narrative ſupplies me with a proof of the aſſertion which I did not in the leaſt expect; for who would ever think that ſuch a little animal as you ſhould think of being a philoſopher for having travelled eighteen miles? You told me, in your firſt epiſtle, that you deſigned the Journal of your Travels for poſterity. Whenever, therefore, you think fit to ſend it as directed, I will take upon me to comp [...]ete ſuch ſketches as are fit to bear it company, which I will get corrected by my drawing-maſter. For example, our ſolemn coachman, who, without once changing place, gets hold of his [244]great coat, and lugs it by the ſleeve; poor Jeffry riſing ſolemnly and ſlowly from his quagmire; and my giddyheaded brother quite uncovered at the chariot-door, and with his eyes purſuing the poor hat in all its evolutions. Here are three droll figures; while papa, ſtill faithful to his character for prudence, ſhall be repreſented as in contraſt, ſeizing on the coachman's reins to ſtop his horſes. You do not think that I ſhall forget the ancient ſoldier and old woman dining on the block. Oh! how I ſhall ſtrive to ſet off to the beſt advantage honeſt Trim, together with his great black dog that ate ſo amicably, leaning on his ſhoulder. Finally, I will terminate my gallery with the ſcene betwixt your girl with the cow and your boy tending the aſs, not forgetting to d [...]ſcribe you as you repreſent yourſelf, conſidering gravely of their quarrel, and accommodating matters with the fragments of an apple-tart. It is true, I ſhall not write at the top the name of either Solomon or Titus, which your uſual modeſty, without the leaſt demur, lays claim to. I have thought of one more proper, namely, Sancho Panca, as I hardly ever knew, in all my life, a perſon of more underſtanding.

I ſuppoſe, you will not wiſh to be behind-hand with me; therefore I give up the account of my adventures to you, in peruſing which you will with eaſe ſuggeſt ſufficient ſubjects to your own imagination for a ſet of pictures no leſs intereſting, I believe, than thoſe which, from peruſing your atchievements, I have ſuggeſted, as you ſee, to mine.

I had nearly forgot to return you my thanks for ordering me the pair of clogs. My purſe will not allow me to repay you the immenſe expence of ſo magnificent a preſent; therefore you will let me ſatisfy you for it as the little children pay Trim. I am learning a new caper for that purpoſe.—I am infinitely touched at your ſuperior generoſity, in letting paſs no opportunities of recreation, for my ſake; and beg you to believe that my ſenſibility will naturally bid me do the like.

Adieu, my dear Dorme [...] As I take it, we are a match for one another in joking. I only wiſh to go beyond you in the boaſt of tender friendſhip, as becomes

Your ſiſter and your friend, Jeſſica Lennox.
FINIS.
Distributed by the University of Oxford under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License

Zitationsvorschlag für dieses Objekt
TextGrid Repository (2020). TEI. 4734 The children s friend Translated from the French of M Berquin complete in four volumes Ornamented with frontispieces pt 4. University of Oxford Text Archive. . https://hdl.handle.net/21.T11991/0000-001A-59BA-F